Kishi Kaisei ( Recomeço )

by DeborahLiz (JudithStar), JudithStar

Summary:

She was desperate. Kakashi and Obito were out of the fight, Naruto and Sasuke fighting nonstop against Kaguya. She could help, but Sasuke's imbalance worries her, Naruto doesn't see that. He has murderous eyes towards her and Naruto. Then she sees him, almost dead, the remnant of strength he possesses shows that he wants to live. She needs to at least try. She has something to offer that might interest you.
He was dying, the sounds of a distant battle seemed like death ravings. But then he felt a warm chakra invading his body, a soft aroma of cherry blossoms mixing with the smell of sweat and blood that prevailed there. The jaws of death had to release him. The glimpse of that woman trying to save him left him lost. But it shows that it can be much more useful than anyone would think. A trump card would be the more appropriate word.
An agreement is made by two parties, aiming for mutual benefit. What happens when these parts are ripped from your present, and thrown into other circumstances? The agreement could be undone. But when all that's left is to keep each other's secrets, the terms of the deal may be changed briefly, but the deal won't be undone. After all: a deal is a deal.

Notes:

Hello,
For those who follow me, you know that I have been going through difficult times.

But this idea came up precisely when I was in a shelter. I thought I wouldn't win. But I have the whole story planned and a lot of things already written.
I was reluctant to post it because I thought the idea was a bit crazy.
But I didn't want to keep it just for myself.

I present: Kishi Kaisei, which is a Japanese saying, which practically means "new beginning". It is used for someone who has had a near-death experience, and can start over.
I believe that this story came about precisely because of my circumstances. Hehe.

But I hope you like it.
I don't have specific posting dates, but I always try to keep updating regularly.

Chapter 1: Agreement

Chapter by DeborahLiz (JudithStar)

  The scene was desolate. Destruction, smoke and rubble everywhere. The sky is red because of the tsukuyomi. The air seems acrid and smells of blood and sweat, on the ground amidst the marks of war fighting, there was blood, viscera and bodies scattered. All around the land stretched for endless miles, the roots and branches of the divine tree. The cocoons that contained the tsukuyomi victims swayed as the breeze passed. Everything was silent, except for the sound of the battle being fought nearby. 

  Sakura was crouched, leaning against a rock, trying to catch her breath, as she healed a compound fracture she suffered in her right arm. All because, when Kaguya returned from yet another dimension, she fell from a height of a little over 10 meters, while holding the bodies of Obito and Kakashi. Since Sasuke used Susano to hold just him and Naruto, even amid the blonde's protest. The Uchiha was focused on sealing Kaguya at once, not caring who would get hurt around her. 

  The medical nin looked around with tears in her eyes, she could see Kakashi and Obito's bodies in the distance, she still couldn't go to them, they were separated in the fall, each rolling to one side. And she wasn't sure what their situation would be like once she got closer. Not so much for Obito, she can say that she got to know him a little and quickly, after he repented and decided to fight alongside them. She felt a slight sympathy for him at that moment. But it would be hard to look at Kakashi dead if he was. As soon as she manages to stand up, she takes from a storage scroll a skin of water. When she opens it, she realizes that there isn't much left, so she disciplinedly takes a single sip, saving it for Kakashi and Obito to drink some. And then she starts walking towards them. 

  The closer she got, the more her heart sank, she could see the blood spreading to the ground around them. When she stopped in front of the two, she couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. The blood belonged to Obito. She bent down and quickly examined Kakashi, he was unconscious but had no serious injuries, some bruises and his chakra was running low. She decided not to use medical Ninjutsu on him, to save chakra, if necessary, then she would use it, but prioritize chakra. 

  But when she got close to Obito, she frowned, his condition was problematic. He was low on chakra, just like Kakashi, but appears to have punctured a lung, and had a deep gash on his leg that was leaking constantly. She set about healing his lung quickly, in addition to extracting the blood that had invaded his respiratory system. After a few minutes, he was breathing easily, but the loss of blood would leave him weak. She then stopped the bleeding and quickly sewed up the cut, using a bandage with adhesive tape, which was in her medical kit that she carried to help. She applied an anti-inflammatory around the wound, before covering it with the bandage. When she had more chakra and the war was finally over, she would be able to heal him better. She looked at the unconscious men and knew she needed to do something. Under these conditions they would be at risk. “If I had soldier pills, I could give them some.”

  She looked around and grimaced at the idea that came to her. She needed to search the surrounding bodies for soldier pills. There was no chance of Kakashi and Obito surviving with so little chakra. Resigned to doing something for them, before thinking about returning to fight Kaguya, she stood up, wiping her hands of blood on her pants and began to walk among the bodies scattered across the battlefield.

 

  Almost 10 minutes later, she had obtained a scroll with 4 soldier pills, and a full water skin. It would have to be enough for now, she would give Kakashi and Obito pills, take one, give them water and they would return to battle, to defeat the rabbit goddess, once and for all. But a low, hoarse moaning sound to her left somewhere made her stop. “A survivor?... No! That's impossible, everyone was caught by the tsukuyomi…” she opened her eyes wide, thinking about the possibility of it being Sasuke or Naruto there, somewhere, mortally wounded. Then she shook her head and concentrated, she still felt their chakra, in the distance, fighting against Kaguya. “It can’t be either of them… so who…” she swallowed, the possibility running through her mind. 

  The sound repeated and she strained her senses, looking for any chakra signature, however small, close to her. Walking a few more meters, she almost choked at the sight. In front of her, stretched out on the ground, practically unconscious, was Madara Uchiha, struggling to hold on to his last thread of life. Sakura was paralyzed for a few moments, what should she do? Ignore him, and let him die? Based on his condition, he would die soon. The doctor inside her squirmed at the thought. But he was the enemy, he was the one who caused all this. “It was his fault, and no one else’s!” she felt her conscience slap her instantly. Who did she want to fool? She knew the story behind everything, it was no wonder that she studied hours in the Hokage's private library, that she read Hashirama and Tobirama's diaries. Madara was described differently by the Senju brothers. And she knew that it was Tobirama's perception that prevailed in the history classes at the academy he created. And from what she can tell, he was used, like everyone else. Used to make Kaguya resurface. 

  She bit her lip, looking at the horizon, where she could feel Naruto and Sasuke's chakra fiercely battling Kaguya. And then? If they were successful, what would happen next? Sasuke's cold and distant look crossed her mind. And she felt a growing fear in her heart for what might happen, for what he might do. “This is crazy Sakura! You can not do that! It's suicide! He almost killed you a few hours ago!” But still, they were on opposite sides, but Sasuke, she couldn't trust him. 

  She approaches cautiously, there is little care with Madara. He seemed unconscious at that moment, otherwise a sensor like him would have detected it a long time ago. Sakura knelt down nearby, and without touching him directly, extended her palm over him, with a diagnostic chakra. Frowning and grimacing at his critical situation. It would be an incredible waste of chakra to even try to give him a few hours, maybe another day or two of life. 

  She started to get up, but somehow that man drew strength from somewhere, holding her wrist. Sakura froze and looked at him, startled. Her hand strength was nothing to hold her back, but still, for a man on his deathbed, it was incredible. He opened his mouth, trying to speak, but only a strange low moan came out. The compassion within her spoke louder, and she held his hand with her other hand.

 

  —Do you want to say something? She asked in a low voice. His hand loosened its grip on her wrist, but didn't release it completely.

 

  — If… thirsty. The voice was so low, that if Sakura hadn't been so close, she wouldn't have heard it. She looked at the water skin at his waist. She didn't need to give him anything, he would die soon. But she wasn't a monster, how could she deny someone who was dying some water? If it was his last wish, then she would grant it. Opening the skin, she grabbed his head from behind, lifting it slightly and bringing the skin to his lips, spilling a little. Watching him drink, even if with difficulty, he still drank as if it wasn't just water, but life to make him get up.

  She watched his face, tense, contracted in pain, his eyes still closed, but she didn't forget the color of his Rinnegan, and it sent shivers down her spine. His imposing pose in war, his air of superiority, his chakra emanating in powerful waves just a few hours ago, gave him internal tremors. But now, it was just a slight pulsation, as if even though unconscious, he wanted to live. 

  The sound of a small explosion woke her from her silent analysis of the dying Madara Uchiha. And she finished giving him water to drink, ready to get up and let him die alone. She needed to get back to Kakashi and Obito, needed to get back to fighting Kaguya, but her insides left her paralyzed there, staring at Madara. He let go of her wrist, probably waiting for his moment of dying solitude. Sasuke's indifferent look crossed his mind, and his heart sank. Kami, she still loved him, but she couldn't trust him. It hurt, it hurt to imagine that he would try to hurt her and Naruto, when it was all over. The memory of her friend's smiling face crossed her mind, and the thought of him dying at Sasuke's hands made her feel sick. She needed to do something, she wouldn't be able to stop Sasuke, Kakashi wouldn't either, Obito would, but he was weak and there was no way to fight on equal terms with him anymore.

  Her eyes analyzed the unconscious body in front of her, the weak and labored breathing, the burn bruises and scratches, Hashirama's strange face on her chest. If she used her seal, she could make him recover, transfer some chakra, give him the soldier pill, he could certainly face Sasuke. With some difficulty, but the experience would certainly give him an immense advantage against the younger Uchiha. The pinkette bit her lip at the absurd idea in her mind, what was she thinking? Save Madara Uchiha? Hoping he would thank you by helping in the fight? Stopping Sasuke in his madness? He wouldn't do that, he wouldn't accept that. Her heart sank in despair, imagining Naruto dead, Kakashi dead and all hope lost, due to Sasuke's madness. She couldn't keep loving him, she preferred death to seeing such a thing happen.

  Looking towards the tree, Tsunade crossed her mind, then her parents and friends. She closed her eyes, letting tears wet her face, washing away some of the dust that was there. “Shishou… forgive me for what I'm going to do… But I don't see any other option. It’s either that, or the uncertainty of death later.” Opening her eyes with renewed determination this time, she took a deep breath and brought her hands closer to Madara's chest, effectively influencing her healing chakra on the most serious damage to his heart, lungs and brain at the same time. 

  Sensing the difficulty, due to the internal bleeding he was experiencing, she bit her lip and activated her seal, accelerating the healing, also healing the torn kidneys and intestines. A Jinchuuriki would hardly survive having a tailed beast removed from them. Let alone 10 tails. It was as if an internal implosion occurred within the body. Vital organs were affected, muscles tore from tension, bones were often fractured. She didn't detect any fractures in him, but his muscles had certainly suffered serious injuries.  But first, she would make sure he survived, not heal her muscles, so he wouldn't try to kill her, at least for now. If he didn't want to help, then he would stay alive, to receive punishment for his crimes.

  After a few minutes, he was breathing better, his pulse also returned to normal, and he slowly opened his eyes. Sakura held her breath briefly. The Onix eyes looked at her intrigued, probing what was happening. She could feel her chakra probing the environment, her surroundings.

Madara felt life slowly returning to him, he could feel the cold of death moving away, his body slowly warming up, and his heart beating more firmly and strongly, he also felt his lungs filling and emptying constantly. He still felt pain, but it was no longer as intense and unbearable as before, although his muscles were still throbbing, he couldn't move them either. He knew, he wasn't dying anymore, he felt that warm and comforting chakra flowing through his body, he knew he had felt it at some point, but his mind wasn't helping him at that moment. Could it be the same person who gave him water to drink a few minutes ago? When his eyes opened, the small figure curved towards him, with an attentive and concentrated look while emanating her chakra over him, surprised him. The pink hair, the green eyes, the shiny jewel on his forehead and the black stripes on his face, brought back memories of the same figure, impaled on a chakra stick by him, just a few hours ago. “Hashirama’s granddaughter’s technique… is this woman a Senju? Also a descendant of Hashirama? No. Her chakra doesn’t resemble his, but still…” 

 

  He focused on his surroundings, listening, feeling, he realized that it wasn't over yet, the tsukuyomi still reigned, but there were chakra signatures in the distance, chakras burning furiously, in battle. His questions about why and why that woman was healing him seemed to have shown on his face, as she looked at him attentively.

  — I have a proposal for you, Uchiha Sama. Her respectful tone left him intrigued. But anyway, they hadn't spoken a single word to each other before. So he had no idea if it was genuine respect, if she was like that, or if she was being sarcastic.

  — Are you a Senju? That's all he managed to say, his weak voice came out hoarse and low. She shook her head, watching him narrow his eyes.

  — My name is Sakura Haruno, I am a disciple of Tsunade Senju. She had no children, she is the last Senju. “Um… so the Senju Clan is finished? And Hashirama's granddaughter passed on her knowledge to this woman.”

  — Haruno was a clan with few Shinobi, when Konoha started, the majority were traders. Sakura opened her mouth in surprise because he remembered the few Harunos at the time of the village's founding, their clan was not noble, or even had great achievements and skills, apart from ease in chakra control, which facilitates learning, there was never anything impressive. — Have you increased in number? To the point where you become heir to the Senju clan?

 

  — No. My clan is still small, now there are only my parents, an elderly aunt, a cousin who lives in a distant village and me. And out of everyone, I'm the only shinobi. But I'm not healing you to talk about my clan. Like I said, I have a proposal. I can heal you completely, make you ready to face another battle. 

 

  — And in return? Their eyes met and now Sakura noticed that his eyes seemed so much deeper and more intriguing in darkness than Sasuke's. “So when you're out of chakra, the Rinnegan goes backwards? Or does he control it himself?” Byakugou's marks receded and she stopped the healing. 

  — I don't know if you were unconscious or if you have any idea what's going on after what Zetsu did? Madara looked away, biting the inside of his cheek in bitter anger. He felt small now, humiliated, a bitter taste of feeling like just a puppet. The taste of once again having your dreams shattered, of realizing that everything was an illusion and would never happen. He felt the woman's gaze on him, and he pulled whatever pride was left in her to maintain his impassive pose.

  — I saw and heard everything Zetsu said. I felt Kaguya emerging, her chakra and strength, before being... discarded. Sakura nodded seriously, she felt the bitter and painful tone in her words. It must have been horrible for him to admit that he was just used by others all along, that he was deceived. 

  — I'm sorry about what happened to you. 

 

  — I don't need your pity, woman!

 

  — That's not a pity! It's compassion! Something you don't know, apparently. But I'm not going to waste my time discussing this with you. I need you to help us defeat Kaguya Ootsutsuki. She will suck all the chakra out of the people who are trapped in cocoons in the tree, and they will turn into white Zetsus. Naruto and Sasuke need to seal her, but they need help. Kakashi and Obito are unconscious and almost out of chakra. You... you have experience, you have strategy, and you have two Rinnegans. You can help them.

  - Why would I do that? 

 

  — Because that's right. See everything that happened because of your actions?! Helping would be the least you could do to repair some of the harm you caused.

 

  — You don't understand! They never understood my goals. It would be a permanent end to wars, everyone would be happy. Sakura was starting to think she just wasted chakra. "No. He’s just holding on to this because he has nothing else to hold on to and nothing else to live for.”

  — I understand, you wanted peace. We all want that. But you were so blind, believing everyone but you was wrong, that you didn't see that you were just being used. That this dream of happiness and peace that you had was an illusion of yours. Peace will never be easy to achieve. There will always be selfish and bad people. But there will also always be those who fight for the truth, for the good of others. She felt tears burning her eyes, but she felt the fire of determination burning her soul too. — People who, like you, don’t want any more wars. And if you don't help us now, everything will be lost forever. Madara narrowed his eyes, he was never easily moved. But that fire in her eyes brought back memories of the kyuubi's jinchuuriki, and also of Hashirama. Was this the will of fire, which he talked about so much?

  —She's right, Madara. Hashirama's voice sounded next to them, and Sakura was startled, they both looked at the shodaime's Edo tensei, standing before them, observing everything seriously.

  — Of course you would say she is right. She is repeating her speech. Madara said bitterly. Hashirama gave a slight smile and knelt down next to Madara, and on the opposite side where Sakura was. 

  — That's not why I'm saying this. And you know. What this young woman is asking for required a lot of courage and boldness on her part. At the risk of being considered a traitor. She made a risky move to try to save what's left of her world. The shodaime said looking between Madara and Sakura. The medical nin looked away, before her emotions wanted to overwhelm her. After all, she knew the risks, and her last remnants of hope were beginning to fade. 

  — Is this some form of punishment and ultimate act of redemption for me? So I can rest in the afterlife? Madara asked ironically. 

  — Forget it, Hashirama! This Uchiha was always a waste of time! The Nidaime's voice attracted their attention. Sakura looked at the Edo tensei, who was observing the Uchiha's weakened body with a look of contempt. She looked at Madara and noticed his tension and anger in his eyes. — Don't let yourself get carried away by that again, brother. This woman is naive! She doesn't know what she's doing. The curse that runs through an Uchiha has no cure. Madara will never change. Sakura clenched her fists in her lap, tensing her jaw. And she stood up, facing the Nidaime who was looking at her coldly and indifferently. Desperation, determination and tiredness mix inside her, in a kind of explosive sphere, ready to be triggered at any moment. She was hanging on by a thread, and control at that moment was almost impossible.

  — With all due respect, Nidaime Sama. But I disagree with the Lord on this point. And I say this not based on fickle emotions, but on scientific data on which I base my work as a medical nin. The curse that you talked about so much in your diaries is caused by the failure of the chakra transmitters in the Uchiha's brain and optic nerves. From excessive use of the Sharingan. This increases the amount of cortisol. A hormone that puts the body in almost permanent tension and alert, it's like a vicious cycle. They use the Sharingan, they increase this hormone, which profoundly interferes with reactions and emotions, which become harmful at higher levels. But with the right treatment and prevention, this can be balanced, without interfering with the power of the Sharingan. The woman's explanation left the three men silent, they listened to every word in silence, impressed by her courage, boldness and intelligence, as she spoke about the subject clearly and quickly. — If you had investigated this part scientifically, without letting yourself be influenced by your own emotions and prejudices due to old feuds, you would have found this answer. Her prejudice damaged Konoha's relations with the Uchihas, and vice versa. 

 

  — What do you know about all this woman?! In addition to speculation and…

 

  — Speculations damn it! I studied, I read, I researched impartially. Something you should have done. She said, raising her voice, and pointing a finger at the man, Hashirama's eyes widened at once, and Madara remained serious, listening to the pink-haired woman's explanations about the Sharingan.

 

— You put pressure on the Uchihas, helped to spread prejudice. Much of everything that has happened so far, including this war, is this! She finished panting, her green eyes were on fire. She knelt down in front of Madara and looked at him seriously, extending her hand, with chakra already ready to finish the healing. — Uchiha Sama... Madara stared into determined green eyes, the woman's serious expression didn't waver, he felt like she was literally betting everything. — I can heal you, if you give your word that you will help me defeat Kaguya, and undo the tsukuyomi. I also guarantee that I will ensure that no more Uchiha are blinded by the use of their doujutsu and hatred. And that I will help future generations to overcome this weakness, without losing power. Madara narrows his eyes at her, evaluating whether he should trust her. If she wanted to kill him, she would have done it already. She wouldn't have wasted chakra for that. “I have nothing left to lose anyway.” 

 

  — I give you my word that I will help you. And I hope you do your part. But I warn you, I will not submit to the will of the kages or anyone else, who thinks they might try to subjugate me after this. Sakura nodded, sighing, she knew that this part should be resolved by the kages, and there was no point in trying to negotiate these more fragile and delicate terms for them. — This time, the Uchiha clan will not submit to ostracism.

 

  - Right. I agree, now let me finish, time is of the essence. Sakura approaches, using chakra to begin fully healing Madara, as quickly as possible, but efficiently.

 

  — You will regret this the moment Madara kills your friends or sticks a katana down your throat. Sakura ignored him, Madara bit his mouth to not respond, and focused on feeling the doctor's chakra flowing through her body again. Feeling her muscles start working again one after another and the pain disappear, at the same time she felt Hashirama's cells in her body working together in recovery. And her chakra starting to normalize, in addition to the chakra she was receiving from the doctor, to increase her reserves. 

  She feels that just normal medical ninjutsu can take a while, so she activates Byakugou again, speeding up the process, and sending a greater amount of chakra to him. After a few minutes, the Uchiha takes a deep breath, closing his eyes, only to open them shortly afterwards, showing his Rinnegan back. Sakura sighed in relief, she was afraid he had lost his Rinnegan during the extraction of the 10 tails. Then he looked at her, Sakura allowed her eyes to meet directly with that powerful look, both looking for something in each other that would make them regret the deal. But only finding determination and certainty in place. Byakugou's marks moved back to the jewel on her forehead. And Sakura walked away, standing up. Madara stood up quickly, staring at his hands, flexing his fingers and feeling his chakra levels. 

  They stared at each other again in silence, it was almost as if they were trying to read each other's minds. Realizing the deal they made had a much stronger weight now than when it was just mentioned. Hashirama looked between the two, and cleared his throat, standing up and scratching the back of his head nervously.

 

  — Well… I think this plan will work! Even if it’s a bit…

Peculiar. We can put it this way. So now... Hashirama turned to Madara with a serious look this time, which was held by the Uchiha. — You have another chance, Madara. Do it right this time, my friend. After that he smiled broadly. And he looked at Sakura.

 

  — It's a shame that Tsunade didn't have children. But I am pleased that she passed on her teachings to you, young man. Then he turned back to Madara and extended his hand.

 

  — You'll need a lot more chakra than that to defeat Kaguya Ootsutsuki. Leave the young woman's chakra as a reserve to save you and her companions. Take mine. Madara looked at Hashirama's outstretched hand, a déjàvu from when they made the peace agreement. Holding the Senju's gaze, he took his hand. And he felt his chakra being passed to him. Hashirama fell to his knees, a few seconds later, the Edo tensei, slowly renewing itself. Tobirama, who was watching everything with his arms crossed, let out a mocking murmur. Attracting Sakura and Madara's attention to him.

 

  — You made a mistake, woman! And you will realize this, sooner or later. Everything bad that Madara does from now on will be your fault. He said, disappearing then. Sakura immediately took a sharp breath of air and faced the Uchiha, who was staring at her intently.

 

  — Then let's get this over with. 

  - Hang on! I need to quickly take care of Kakashi and Obito. They will help too. And I… need to tell Kakashi my plan. Madara narrowed his eyes at the mention of Obito. 

 

  — And do you think your team will support your idea?

  — No. But they won't fight you. Because the target is Kaguya. I'll deal with the consequences later. Madara took a few steps closer and crossed his arms over his chest.

 

  — Are you really not afraid of what Tobirama said was true? You know you will be held responsible for this. Can you be considered a traitor and my accomplice? Sakura held his gaze, determined.

 

  — I know what I'm doing, and I know the price I may have to pay later. But what matters now is saving who is important to me, and putting an end to this Ootsutsuki bitch. She said running towards another point, Madara gave a slight half smile, almost imperceptible and followed behind her.

Chapter 2: New ally

Chapter by DeborahLiz (JudithStar)

Summary:

Sakura tells Obito and Kakashi about her plan.
Naruto and Sasuke are surprised by unexpected help.

Notes:

Hello,
I know this update didn't take that long.
It was practically ready, I just needed to finish some details and translate.
Hope you like it.

  Sakura already saw Kakashi and Obito, she felt Madara right behind her, they didn't exchange another word. And she tried to keep her thoughts in order, it wouldn't be easy to explain to Kakashi, Obito, Naruto and Sasuke about her idea, to save Madara's life, and ask him for help to defeat Kaguya. They would think she was crazy.

  As soon as she stopped in front of them, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, working up the courage to finish the healing and wake them up. She knew Madara was watching her closely. She knew the Uchiha was probably waiting for her to give up, sit down and cry like a little girl who lost her parents. But that wouldn't happen, she would go all the way with it. After calming her shaking hands, she knelt down next to Kakashi and Obito. Taking out the soldier pills and giving them to Obito, with some water, tilting his head and neck, so he could swallow them, and she used chakra to numb his pain and wake him up. Then she did the same to Kakashi. And she placed her hands in her lap as she waited. Obito frowned, and showed signs that he was regaining consciousness. Madara remained a few steps back, with his arms crossed, observing everything.

 

  — Hmm… he groaned with discomfort, feeling the bitter taste of blood in his mouth and opened his eyes, he saw Sakura in front of her with a worried and serious expression, looking at him. Then his eyelids got heavy and he blinked, when he opened his eyes again, his vision was a little blurry, seeing the girl looking at him, he had the impression of seeing Rin staring at him. — Rin… Madara heard what he said, and contained the urge to roll his eyes. “This idiot is still in love with this girl.” Sakura approached and examined the weakened Uchiha's head again. Noting that he was fine. 

 

  — Rin… is that you? I died? Sakura sighed, she knew this story, and she knew that Obito was in love with his teammate. 

 

  — No. I'm Sakura, remember? She said in a calm voice. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Kakashi return to consciousness. Her ex sensei looked at her a little dazed.

 

  — Sakura... where are Naruto and Sasuke? The pinkette sighed before speaking.

 

  — Still fighting Kaguya. Obito sat down with difficulty, and Sakura supported her arm. The Uchiha looked at the doctor ready to speak, but froze, seeing Madara a few steps behind her, with his arms crossed watching them. Sakura was helping Kakashi sit up, but she noticed when Obito pulled a kunai from its case on her leg, at an extremely fast speed, for someone who had been unconscious and dying more than half an hour ago. The doctor managed to grab her wrist right away, just before he threw the kunai to hit Madara — Obito, no! The quick movement, Sakura's raised voice and Obito's confused look made Kakashi's eyes widen, not only at the scene next to her, but also at Madara who was standing with his arms crossed, watching them.

 

  —Sakura! Go find Naruto and Sasuke! We hold Madara here! Kakashi said, quickly standing up and positioning himself in front of her. Sakura stood up and looked at Kakashi behind his back and Obito who also stood up quickly, setting up a barrier to protect her. 

 

  —Wait! I have to say something before anything else…

  — SAKURA NOW! Obito said activating the Sharingan. Madara remained impassive. Sakura bit her lower lip and in a quick movement placed herself in front of Obito and Kakashi, and with her back to Madara, surprising them both. 

 

  - I'm not going anywhere! You will hear me now! Kakashi looked confused, but Obito looked at Sakura with narrow, suspicious eyes, and then looked at Madara, who raised an eyebrow and let a slight smile appear on her face. When that happened, he looked at Sakura accusingly.

 

  - What does that mean?! Did you side with him?! Obito accused in disbelief. Sakura looked at him with anger, and burning eyes.

 

  — Listen to me, and don’t jump to conclusions!

  — Sakura, we saw Madara practically killed. How is he there well and healthy? Why are you doing this? What is happening? Kakashi asked starting to get suspicious and confused.

 

  —You cured him?! Did you join him? You betrayed your team, your village and... 

  — Shut up, Obito! Madara's deep and serious voice was heard. Sakura tilted her head slightly to look at him. — If you stay quiet, she'll be able to explain soon. We don't have time to waste, so listen. Kakashi narrowed his eyes, looking at Sakura suspiciously, Obito growled in anger at the time, and Sakura sighed looking at the two.

 

  —Listen to me, please. I know it will sound crazy. But I assure you I had good reasons, so hear me out, please. Kakashi took a deep breath, still looking between Madara and Sakura, before nodding. But he kept his guard up, as did Obito, who didn't take his eyes off Madara for even a second while she spoke. — Sasuke let us fall almost 10 meters, when we returned from Kaguya's last dimension. I had to heal, and I found you. You were already injured from the fight, so the fall was almost fatal. Kakashi didn't have that many injuries, but you, Obito, were almost dead. So I had to walk around, searching the corpses for medical supplies and soldier pills, to restore your chakra. She said the last part with a lump in her throat. — That's when I found Madara, he was dying.

  —So you decided it was a good idea to save him?! Obito asked with venom in his voice. Sakura narrowed her eyes at him.

 

  — Just like I saved you! Now don't interrupt me again! She said through her teeth, she hated it when someone who wasn't from the field judged her judgment as a doctor. — I would let him die in peace. But we need help to seal Kaguya, Naruto and Sasuke need a distraction to get close to her, and they're not getting it. I wasn't sure if the three of us could just achieve such a feat, and even if we did, we would probably be left without any chakra... and... besides... Sasuke is still very... emotionally unstable. He practically let us die. I don't know what he will do when this is all over. But I'm pretty sure he's going to try to kill Naruto, and whoever gets in his way. I didn't know what else to do... and believe me, I thought of several options. So I healed Madara enough so we could talk about a deal.

 

- An agreement?! Kakashi and Obito asked in unison. 

 

  — Yeah, a deal... he agreed to help defeat Kaguya and to intervene if Sasuke gets out of control. So we are here now. The shodaime's Edo tensei even donated chakra to him willingly, he is aware of the agreement made between us. She concluded, exhaling sharply. Kakashi, still on alert, carefully analyzed Sakura. She was visibly tired, tense, stressed, and worried. He knew that for her to have resorted to such an option, she must have been really desperate. The fact that she didn't trust Sasuke, and asked Madara for help to intervene, must have been terribly painful for her. His gaze softened towards Sakura, he knew that in desperate moments when it came to Sasuke she could be destructive towards herself. But this time she aimed for a greater good. But still, he wasn't sure if this was the right choice.

  Obito glared at Madara, who seemed to not care about him and anger at her. He listened to Sakura's every word and realized from her tone and look that she was being sincere in her choices and justifications. But it didn't mean Madara was being either. He knew Madara, he was manipulative, strategist and selfish. He did nothing without having a plan or objective behind it. “Did he put a seal on it too?” “What about this deal? What’s he going to gain from this?!”

 

  — You said it was a deal, right? Well, what will Madara gain from this? Because he didn't agree to help you, just in exchange for you healing him, there's something more, isn't there?! What do you have to do after that, Sakura? Obito looked away for a second to the pinkette. She swallowed and opened her mouth to respond, but Madara was faster.

 

  — I believe that the terms of our agreement do not need to be discussed with anyone else, Sakura. The way her name left Madara's lips brought a strange bitterness to Obito's mouth. It was as if he contaminated her, just by saying her name. — If you've already said everything you had to say to them, you better hurry, your friends' and Kaguya's chakras are moving even further away from us. Obito, not satisfied, in a quick movement, placed himself in front of Madara, standing a few centimeters away from him, glaring at him furiously. The older Uchiha didn't even blink, maintaining his usual impassive pose, without shaking for a second. Sakura and Kakashi startled. Kakashi held Sakura's wrist so she wouldn't interfere. And they both watch the silent duel between the Uchihas, the Sharingan against the Rinnegan.

 

  — If you are manipulating and using her in any way... I swear... for every one who died in this war, and because of her... that I will kill you again. Even if I have to die for that. I won't let you manipulate her, like you did me. Obito said through gritted teeth, hatred palpable in every word spoken. Madara gave a slight smile, before responding.

 

  — You're always being too emotional, Obito. I don't mean to kill her, if that's what you're thinking. And I do have a plan. But surprisingly, the proposal for the agreement came from her. I just accepted it. He said with a wider smile, passing his eyes lightly over Sakura, who was staring at the scene, tensely, being slightly restrained by her sensei. — And remember something else... that's not Rin, that's Sakura. He said the last sentence in a whisper, smiling mischievously, watching Obito grip the kunai in his hand until his fingers turned white. 

 

  - Enough! The medical nin's voice was heard, and Obito walked away, his eyes still staring at Madara. — We have to hurry, and put these differences aside for now. Madara is an ally now, circumstantial. He has as much interest in defeating Kaguya as we do. So let's focus, please. Realizing how tense things were between the Uchihas, Kakashi took the lead, releasing Sakura's wrist.

 

  — Okay, that was very unusual, to say the least. But for now, I'll trust you and your intuition, Sakura. After this is over, we will talk about your choices. He said the last part more quietly and seriously, keeping his eyes on Sakura. The girl lowered her head slightly, feeling the paternal and reprimanding tone in Kakashi's voice. She nodded, looking back at him.

 

  — Yes, Kakashi sensei. After that he looked around everyone before speaking again. — I suppose you have a plan too, for how we can approach the fight, considering that you and Madara are in better condition than me and Obito. The pinkette nodded.

 

  — Madara has two Rinnegans, he certainly has much more destructive attack power than us. I will help with my chakra when necessary. But we need a distraction, to cover us, while we approach. We need to create an opening that gives Naruto and Sasuke enough time to seal Kaguya. 

  — What about Zetsu? Obito asked. 

 

  — I will take care of him. Madara said simply. 

 

  — Well, that sounds like a good plan for now. Said Kakashi, he looked at Sakura for another second, before looking at Obito. — You and I can get closer, using your space and time jutsu. Let's keep the fight focused on us for now. 

  - Right. Obito said, looking at Madara once again, before touching Kakashi's shoulder and they both disappeared in a spiral. Sakura exhaled, she knew it would be complicated, and she hadn't even gotten to the part where she would have to explain to Naruto and Sasuke. Knowing she was being watched, she ignored the feeling in the pit of her belly, as if she were facing an important test, and began to walk. 

  Madara didn't say anything else, he was eager to torture that hideous thing that was Zetsu. And maybe a little interested in what it would be like to fight Kaguya. The nervous figure walking in front of him was as silent as he was. But he supposed she wasn't the type to remain silent. She seemed like someone who liked to talk, and what's more, he couldn't help but notice that she was someone who was always seeking knowledge. Which he considered something praiseworthy and useful. He also noted that she couldn't have been more than 17 years old, and realized that at that time, that was considered too young, but at the time he lived, it was the age that they were normally considered young adults, already. The guy with silver hair seemed to have some bond with her, similar to something paternal. And she seemed to respect him as such.

 

— So… how do you kill Zetsu? Sakura asked. She didn't know how, but she needed to establish a relationship of trust with Madara, at least for now. He seemed to understand her intention, and grunted something almost inaudible, before responding.

 

  — I have some theories to test. 

  — Hmm... in short, you're not sure and you're going to torture the thing until you find an effective way.

  — Until you understand quickly. Surprising! He said sarcastically. Sakura rolled her eyes, it was obvious he was arrogant.

 

  — Just so you know, throughout my entire academy phase I was the most diligent student with the best grades. 

  — What other Senju techniques have you mastered? Do you have mokuton?

  — No. I studied a little about this, Sensei Yamato was subjected to experiments by Orochimaru as a child. And he was the only one who developed it. But that doesn't mean I've ruled out that possibility. But Tsunade Sama taught me some other things. Was all she said, she figured he wanted to know about the Senju clan scrolls. He wasn't satisfied with the answer, it didn't tell him what he wanted to know exactly. But he realized that she wasn't against the idea of researching new techniques and improving less traditional ways. What's more, he noted that she was perceptive and observant enough for him to be careful.

 

  — Why don't you trust your team?

  — I trust Naruto and Kakashi sensei! She responded promptly.

 

  — But he doesn't trust his team partner, Uchiha. He looked closely at her reaction, Sakura clenched her fists and immediately swallowed a lump in her throat. Showing that it was a delicate matter. "Interesting…"

 

  — Sasuke-kun… I mean… Sasuke spent a lot of time away, training with Orochimaru. He became a missing-nin. 

  — I am one too, and yet. You made a deal with me. Sakura stopped and looked at him.

 

  - Is different. The agreement brings mutual benefit. Sasuke is blind. He sees no benefit in anything or anyone other than himself. He believes he himself is enough… that arrogant, arrogant idiot. Madara raised an analytical eyebrow.

 

  — Ah... he's a youthful crush. I see… his condescending tone started to irritate her. He was mocking her. — However, you want to stop him from completing his goals. That's contradictory, isn't it?

 

  — When someone is important to us, we do everything to make sure that person is well. Which includes preventing you from sinking into darkness. Even if for that... she cut off, they felt an explosion of chakra nearby. Which meant they were close to the battlefield.

—//—//—

Kakashi and Obito landed a few meters away from the fight between Naruto, Sasuke and Kaguya. The scenario was not favorable, both boys seemed to be starting to get exhausted. 

 

  — What do you think of Sakura's idea? Obito asked Kakashi, as they hid behind a rock, watching a Chidori and Rasengan charge at a force field from Kaguya. 

 

  — A bit risky, to say the least. 

  — You mean, completely insane. This girl is either too naive or too crazy, or both. Trust Madara?! 

  — I don't like this idea as much as you do. But what I said is true. I trust Sakura. Which does not mean under any circumstances that I trust Madara. Kakashi said crouching down as he watched the fight ahead. - What do you think? A distraction attack with paper bombs, while you use Kamui to launch a fireball at the other side? Kakashi said, catching three Kunai with paper bombs. Obito looked at him and nodded. 

 

  — Kakashi, take care of Sakura, okay. She looks a lot like Rin. If something happens to me. Don't let her fall for Madara's tricks. Hatake looked at him seriously.

 

  — She just looks a little like Rin physically, in personality she is… believe me, Obito. She can be much darker than Rin, and much more reactive than she ever was. “And remember something else… that’s not Rin, that’s Sakura.” Madara's whispered voice echoed in Obito's mind, along with his sarcastic and mocking tone. Was it possible that he was so caught up in Rin's image that even Madara could use it against him? He shook his head, he needed to keep his mind focused. This plan needed to work. After sealing Kaguya, they would deal with Madara.

  Naruto skidded to the ground, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, while breathing heavily, Sasuke was no different from him, the Uchiha had a cut on his right cheek. The blonde was already frying his neurons thinking about something. He looked at Sasuke, standing beside him in concentration. Naruto wondered where Sakura, Kakashi and Obito were. He knew that both men were unconscious and injured when they returned from the last dimension. “Was their case so serious that she ran out of chakra?” He shook his head, returning to focus. “No, Sakura is strong. I know she did it. They’ll be here soon.” He smiled, looking at Sasuke, who looked back at him in confusion. 

 

  — Hey, Teme?

  - What is it?

  — Do you remember when Zabuza trapped Kakashi Sensei in the water? Sasuke didn't look at him, but he gave a half smile. 

—//—//—

Sakura and Madara could already see the fight a few meters ahead, they left their chakras hidden while they watched everything unfold.

 

  — Kaguya has two byakugans and a Rinne Sharingan. She can feel chakra effortlessly. And she has some tricky tricks. 

  - I see. I can make a frontal attack, but your companions won't understand and will try to attack me. 

  —Actually, I was thinking about attracting Zetsu first. Madara looked at her for a second, before turning his Rinnegan eyes back to the fight.

 

  - No not yet. He is hidden under the hem of Kaguya's clothing, like a little boy hides under the hem of his mother's skirt. But I already have an idea of what to do. 

  — And what will it be?

  — I usually work alone.

  — That's not part of the deal. You said you would help.

  — Helping doesn’t mean focusing on your orders. I will approach when they complete the distraction. You'll understand what I'm going to do soon. So stay alert. 

  - He is well. She said resolutely. She knew it wasn't good to argue, he would be better than her at strategy anyway. 

  Naruto runs towards Kaguya, throwing rasen shurikens towards the rabbit goddess, but she blocked it with a force field, Sasuke tried a strike with chidori on the sword, which was also blocked. Both moved away and Sasuke threw fireballs containing shurikens, which were launched away with a blow of air. But Kaguya turned her head to the left in time to see three explosive paper Kunais exploding before her. Making her completely forget about the shurikens she had thrown behind her.

  As soon as the force field blocked the explosions, she had to climb to escape a large fireball, which came from within a vortex on the right side. But she was surprised by Rasengan on her back. A shuriken-shaped clone of Naruto transformed while she was defending herself from the paper bombs and fireball, and attacked her from behind. She fell to the ground, on her knees, looking around seriously. 

  Naruto and Sasuke would rush in again to strike her. When a very characteristic earthquake and crack hit their feet, it quickly extended to where Kaguya was. “Sakura Chan!” The Uzumaki thought. The shaking and extensive cracking forced everyone to jump out of the way, including the rabbit goddess. Sasuke narrowed his eyes at once, when his Rinnegan detected something out of the ordinary. Naruto felt it too, and his eyes widened, confused at the time, “What?! This is…"

  Kaguya froze in motion as a chakra rod impaled her from behind, piercing the left side of her abdomen. Naruto landed next to Sasuke, and looked to his right, seeing Sakura get up from the ground after throwing one of her powerful chakra-charged punches. Naruto sighed in relief, seeing his friend in one piece, and back to the battle.

 

  —Sakura Chan! Kakashi and Obito appeared from a vortex right next to the two. Naruto smiled seeing them.  - It's good that you are okay! Team seven will put an end to this bunny goddess once and for all.

  — Naruto, don't be so confident! You felt it, didn't you? I saw with the Rinnegan, that shadow... who hit Kaguya... Naruto became serious, looking around.

 

  — Some things happened… we have something to talk to you about. Obito said clearly displeased. Sakura runs towards them, and smiles at her teammates. 

 

  — Do you need care? She asked. 

 

  — If we were to need you, we would be dead already. You took so long to reach us! Sasuke said rudely. Sakura bit her cheek, controlling a curse. “How would I catch up to you guys any faster if you practically left me for dead last time?!” 

 

  —Sasuke! Naruto scolded him irritably for his rude speech towards Sakura. The pinkette smiled at her blonde friend, and he gestured for her to leave it alone. This was no time to worry about that.

 

  — I need to talk to you. Is important! She started, but they saw Kaguya withdraw the chakra staff and slowly regenerate, standing up.

 

  — That will have to wait, Sakura. Sasuke said, already preparing an attack, running towards the rabbit goddess. Naruto, irritated by the Uchiha's hostile attitude, huffed, before taking off in the same direction. But they all had to disperse, due to the giant chakra hands that appeared across the ground. Kakashi and Obito disappeared in Kamui, Sakura was out of Obito's reach, and had to jump and run over rubble and place. Sasuke managed to catch Naruto with Susanoo.

  Sakura dodged a piece of debris, which almost hit her head, and threw a powerful punch at another, instantly disintegrating it. She spun around, kicking one of the chakra hands, with a chakra-charged kick, causing the giant limb to fracture and move away. The seal on the yin was activated, so it had more destructive power. Enraged, Kaguya tried to hit the pinkette with one blow after another, while chasing her with her gigantic chakra hands. Obito and Kakashi watched through a small vortex. Trying to make an opening, to rescue the medical nin.

 

  — Up ahead, Kakashi. I'll take us to a portal there, and you pull her. Obito said, closing the portal. Sakura exchanged more blows with two other chakra hands, and was held by the leg by a third. She saw Kamui's portal opening a little further ahead. And in an explosion of chakra, she struck the giant limb so hard that it sent shockwaves throughout the entire place. She ran towards the portal, but Kaguya teleported in front of her. Sakura was surprised and there was no time to change the route, the rabbit goddess smiled mischievously as she threw dozens of ash bones towards the medical nin. "Shit! I will consume all the chakra to cure myself of this!” She thought, the pink girl, bracing herself for impact.

 

  —Sasuke! Sakura Chan! Help her… Naruto started to speak, but couldn't finish the sentence. For a giant hand of blue Susanoo enveloped Sakura faster than the eyes could follow. 

 

  - What?! Sasuke said with a intrigued look, clenching his fist. Naruto was confused, but serious. Kakashi and Obito appeared a little close to the two looking in the direction Sakura was taken. 

  Kaguya was serious, enraged, looking up towards the humanoid Susanoo that was floating in front of her. 

  

  — Another one of my children. Another reincarnation of Indra. You hadn't taken care of that, Zetsu? The figure hidden in her sleeve groaned, enraged and embarrassed.

 

  — Yes, I did, mom. It must have been the girl. She must have saved him. Kaguya frowned, observing the concentration of chakra on the doctor's forehead. And then she observed the second figure inside Susanoo. From inside it, Sakura exhaled, as she observed everything around her, the furious rabbit goddess looking at them, Kakashi and Obito serious but relieved. And Naruto and Sasuke looked at her dumbfounded. Actually, not exactly at her, but at the figure next to her. Who kept his arms crossed while looking at the rabbit goddess seriously. Not giving a damn about the rest of those present. Sakura looked at Madara, confused but grateful. 

 

  — Well… thank you then. She said, almost biting her tongue, having to thank him. He looked at her briefly and nodded.

 

  - We have a deal. You need to be alive, to fulfill the rest of your part of the agreement. Sakura snorted, hiding a half smile from the others, as she stretched out one of her arms, checking the closing wound. Now the time would come to explain to Naruto and Sasuke, she was nervous, and laughing at her own misfortune. Sasuke and Naruto were still stunned. Naruto's eyes widened, imagining he was seeing things.

 

  — Madara... said Sasuke hissing angrily.

 

  — He's alive... how?! Completed Naruto. Sasuke narrowed his eyes, seeing that Sakura didn't seem to be defensive around Madara. “Sakura… what did you do?…”

Notes:

I don't have a date for the next update, as I will now focus on finishing the next chapter of "Intertwined Destinies". But it won't take long.
Thank you to everyone who left their compliments, comments and favorites. ❤️

Until the next!
😘

Chapter 3: A Different Team

Chapter by JudithStar

Summary:

Sakura finally faces Naruto and Sasuke after Madara's arrival.
But Sasuke's instability could cause unexpected problems.

Notes:

Hello, I would like to say a huge thank you to everyone who is following, left a comment, or liked it. ❤️
The return has been wonderful for me. :)

  — Up ahead, Kakashi. I'll take us to a portal there, and you pull her. Obito said, closing the portal. Sakura exchanged more blows with two other chakra hands, and was held by the leg by a third. She saw Kamui's portal opening a little further ahead. And in an explosion of chakra, she struck the giant limb so hard that it sent shockwaves throughout the entire place. She ran towards the portal, but Kaguya teleported in front of her. Sakura was surprised and there was no time to change the route, the rabbit goddess smiled mischievously as she threw dozens of ash bones towards the medical nin. "Shit! I will consume all the chakra to cure myself of this!” She thought, the pink girl, bracing herself for impact.

 

  —Sasuke! Sakura Chan! Help her… Naruto started to speak, but couldn't finish the sentence. For a giant hand of blue Susanoo enveloped Sakura faster than the eyes could follow. 

 

  - What?! Sasuke said with a intrigued look, clenching his fist. Naruto was confused, but serious. Kakashi and Obito appeared a little close to the two looking in the direction Sakura was taken. 

  Kaguya was serious, enraged, looking up towards the humanoid Susanoo that was floating in front of her. 

  

  — Another one of my children. Another reincarnation of Indra. You hadn't taken care of that, Zetsu? The figure hidden in her sleeve groaned, enraged and embarrassed.

 

  — Yes, I did, mom. It must have been the girl. She must have saved him. Kaguya frowned, observing the concentration of chakra on the doctor's forehead. And then she observed the second figure inside Susanoo. From inside it, Sakura exhaled, as she observed everything around her, the furious rabbit goddess looking at them, Kakashi and Obito serious but relieved. And Naruto and Sasuke looked at her dumbfounded. Actually, not exactly at her, but at the figure next to her. Who kept his arms crossed while looking at the rabbit goddess seriously. Not giving a damn about the rest of those present. Sakura looked at Madara, confused but grateful. 

 

  — Well… thank you then. She said, almost biting her tongue, having to thank him. He looked at her briefly and nodded.

 

  - We have a deal. You need to be alive, to fulfill the rest of your part of the agreement. Sakura snorted, hiding a half smile from the others, as she stretched out one of her arms, checking the closing wound. Now the time would come to explain to Naruto and Sasuke, she was nervous, and laughing at her own misfortune. Sasuke and Naruto were still stunned. Naruto's eyes widened, imagining he was seeing things.

 

  — Madara… Sasuke said, hissing angrily.

 

  — He's alive... how?! Completed Naruto. Sasuke narrowed his eyes, seeing that Sakura didn't seem to be defensive around Madara. “Sakura… what did you do?…”

 

  Sakura didn't miss Sasuke's suspicious look, but ignored it, standing up, turning her attention to Kaguya who didn't take her eyes off them. She could feel the fury emanating from the woman, from where she stood. Naruto, who was still trying to connect the dots, lost his composure immediately, and began to wave his arms impatiently as he spoke.

 

  — HOW IS MADARA ALIVE?! AND ON TOP OF ALL HE SAVED SAKURA CHAN?! The Uzumaki's outburst attracted everyone's attention for a few seconds. Madara remembered Hashirama at the blonde's extravagant reaction. Sakura huffed impatiently, slapping her forehead.

 

  — Stop making a fuss, Naruto! And concentrate, idiot! She said, loud enough for him to hear. The blonde made a childish pout, but then returned to his serious and concentrated pose.

  Kaguya pursed her lip discontentedly, and raised her arms, ready to throw more ash bones, but she had to jump to escape a blow from Madara's Susanoo sword. And she teleports to another side of the battlefield, when she is cornered by an arrow from Sasuke's Susanoo. The Ootsutsuki is furious, having to defend itself from the 5 clones of Naruto that appeared around it, launching Rasengan at the same time. As she fought with the clones, she screamed angrily at having to escape more kunais and paper bombs thrown by Kakashi through Obito's Kamui. The rest were looking for a shape and opening to attack, spreading around the perimeter. With a quick movement of her predatory hair, she pulls Kakashi's leg, throwing him into a vortex of space and time. To the amazement and despair of Naruto, Sakura and Obito. 

  Sakura, despite being desperate for Kakashi, thinks quickly, taking advantage of the distraction of Naruto's clones, who began to appear dozens after dozens, occupying Kaguya and her attention. The pinkette ran towards an extensive wall of rocks to the south, and with a powerful punch, opened a considerable crater and a small cave that extended for a few hundred meters. She used just the right chakra precision to not destroy the mountain, but create a quick and useful hiding place so they could regroup.

  She turns quickly when Obito lands next to her, watching the woman's work on the rock for a few seconds in disbelief. But turning his serious gaze to her.

 

  — Sakura, I can rescue Kakashi with Kamui. But I need more chakra. Sakura begins to analyze the possibilities, when Sasuke and Naruto land in front of her, both serious and staring at her deeply, waiting for an explanation. She knew the time had come, she needed to tell them. But she felt almost like a prey, before their eyes.

  

  — Sakura Chan, what's going on? How is it possible that Madara is alive?! And why did he save you? The Uzumaki asked.

 

  — Calm down, I have an explanation for this and…

  — What explanation do you have?! Sasuke interrupted, he looked too angry, and it wasn't just the pressure of fighting Kaguya. Sakura recognized the murderous hostility towards her again, his instability becoming more and more worrying.

 

  — I'll explain everything to you, I promise. But first we need to save Kakashi sensei. She said more firmly, but with her heart hurting, and her eyes burning, wanting to release the tears that were already growing inside her. 

  The pinkette then turned her back on the Uchiha, needing some time to control her own emotions, which always insisted on getting out of control when she was close to him. But she won't allow it, not now, not this time. She had a plan, a purpose greater than the feelings she had for Sasuke. As she headed towards Obito, ready to give him chakra to rescue Kakashi, Madara landed in front of her, surprising everyone.

 

  — No. He said simply, making her open her mouth to argue, but he continued. — You need to save chakra. I'll need it later. You can't waste it now. If Naruto and Sasuke were already suspicious before, now they were almost going crazy with Madara's speech directed at the pinkette.

 

  — Hey! Who are you to tell Sakura how to use her chakra?! Since when is this any of your business?! Naruto said furiously. He wasn't an idiot, even though he didn't understand how and why, he knew now, Sakura had something to do with the fact that Madara was alive.

 

  — Don't you see, Naruto?! It's in your face! Sakura can only be Madara's accomplice. She saved him, probably a plan B in case his plan went wrong. Sasuke said coldly. Sakura frowned, surprised by the accusation, but at the same time not surprised that it had come from Sasuke. She swallows, planning a response. Madara, who was in front of her, looked away from her for a few seconds, observing the tense, suspicious and furious faces of the two boys. 

 

  — Obito, I would gladly give up my chakra. But… I'll need it later. She approached Óbito, going around Madara, and ignoring the questions and accusations of her teammates, taking something from the bag on her waist and extending her hand to him. — Here, it's a soldier's pill, the only one I have left. Take it, to replenish chakra, it should help you with that. Obito was silent for a few seconds, just looking at the face of the woman in front of him, in his mind, Rin's face flashed past him. “And remember something else… that’s not Rin, that’s Sakura.” Madara's words rang in her mind, “—She only looks a little like Rin physically, in personality she is… believe me, Obito. She can be much darker than Rin, and much more reactive than she ever was.” And they were followed by Kakashi's words. He looked away at Madara, who seemed indifferent to the scene, but he knew that the way her jaw was tense said he wasn't completely indifferent. “Something about him is different…” He turned his eyes to Sakura, and observed her face again, there was pain there, as well as anxiety, tiredness, and a kind of determination, which almost embarrassed her if she looked too long. He reached out and took the pill she gave him, swallowing it almost immediately. Sakura gave a small smile, and walked away. He made his face lighter and friendlier, watching the woman walk away from him. He exchanged one more look with Madara, but this time, he clearly saw the fire in the older Uchiha's eyes. It was a fire made of a mixture of fury, interest and challenge. Obito narrowed his eyes, returning her angry, bitter gaze. But Madara gave a slight half-smile, before shifting his gaze to Sakura, who was standing in front of her teammates. “Um… yes, something is definitely different about him.”

 

  When Sakura stopped in front of Naruto and Sasuke, she briefly looked back to see Obito entering the cave a few meters away, preparing to open Kamui and look for Kakashi. Then she looked at Madara, who had sat on a rock, with his arms crossed and his face impassive. But when her eyes met his, a strange pressure in her stomach made her uncomfortable, and she turned to face her teammates, ignoring the feeling of Rinnegan's gaze burning toward her. When she looked at Naruto, her heart sank, she needed him to trust her. But when her eyes met the incompatible ones of Sasuke, Mangekyou and Rinnegan, they watched her suspiciously, and in a threatening way. Once again her heart hurt, and the image of Sasuke with a slight smile at her and Naruto during team 7's missions flashed through her mind. “You are no longer my Sasuke Kun…”

 

  — Explain quickly, Sakura. Why did he side with Madara? The venomous tone in the younger Uchiha's voice made her swallow hard, before taking a breath to respond.

 

  — After we returned from Kaguya's last dimension, the drop was very high. I tried to protect Obito and Kakashi from falling, but I couldn't do much for them. I had an open fracture in my arm, and I needed to heal myself, before checking both of them. Kakashi was unconscious, Obito had serious injuries. I took some time healing him, but they were both practically out of chakra. So I… searched the corpses for soldier pills and water. That's when I found Madara, he was almost dead... I knew we needed help with Kaguya. And he was the best option, I made that decision. He agreed to help defeat Kaguya. Sasuke narrowed his eyes, and in a quick movement, he moved closer to Sakura, raising his sword to be close to her throat. Sakura held her breath, every time Sasuke invaded her personal space it was to attack or knock her out. And from the dark way he behaved at that moment, she knew it would be something similar, if he hadn't been so interested in the answers, she would already be dead, she was sure of that now. 

 

  — If you're lying, and helping him, in some way with some plan. You'll be the first one I kill after I seal Kaguya. The way he spoke made it clear that he wasn't joking, and she didn't miss what he said, “the first one… so I was right. You want to kill Naruto.”

 

  — I'm telling the truth, Sasuke. She said firmly, but swallowing the lump in her throat. — I healed him, and in return he will help. Naruto, already tired of the attitude of his rival and friend, pulled him away from Sakura, and stood in front of her, seriously facing the Uchiha.

 

  — Calm down, Sasuke! The Uzumaki said looking at the Uchiha. Madara silently watched the dynamics of the three unfold. He noticed that the Uchiha boy was really unstable, and seemed to have his anger directed at the medical nin, for some specific reason, which he was still trying to understand. The Uzumaki boy, on the other hand, seemed to know something about this, and tried to maintain order and calm, to divert the Uchiha's fury from his teammate. The girl was really struggling to keep her emotions in order, she was clearly affected by the Uchiha's hostility, but she hid it and tried to stay focused.

 

  — Do you really believe her, Naruto? It's obvious she's hiding something. It is more than obvious that Madara is gaining much more from this than the cure that saved him from death. But she doesn't want to tell. The blonde sighed and looked at Sakura, analyzing the figure in front of her, he knew she wasn't saying everything. But he wanted to understand why. 

 

  — What else are you going to have to do, Sakura Chan? Naruto asked seriously.

 

  - Enough! Madara stood up from the rock where she had sat and took a few steps towards them. — The girl and I made a deal. The terms are none of your business! I'm going to help defeat Ootsutsuki, that's what matters now, period! Naruto narrowed his eyes, suspicious.

 

  — It's okay, Naruto. Trust me, please? She asked her friend, who looked away from Madara, to look her closely in the eyes.

 

  - All good. I will trust you, Sakura Chan. Sakura exhaled, relieved. Sasuke laughed mockingly and walked away. — Then I will believe in your intention to help, Madara. But only because I trust Sakura, with my life. The Uchiha didn't show any emotion, but Naruto didn't miss the subtle way his pupils dilated slightly as they looked at Sakura for a few seconds. 

 

  — Thank you, Naruto. Now, we need to hurry, your clones won't distract Kaguya forever. The blonde looked towards the exit and nodded.

 

  - Not even. There's only one clone left fighting her now. What's the plan?

  — Well… create a distraction and opening for the two of you, mainly. 

  — Yeah… it will help. If you need chakra for later, it's best to stay in the back like a medical ninja. This way it saves chakra and we take care of it. Three strong and offensive attacks will leave her with no way out. The Uzumaki looked outside again, frowning. - Let's go now. She finished off the last clone.

 

  They barely reached the battlefield and had to dodge bijuudamas spheres that Kaguya launched, the explosions caused tremors throughout the place, taking advantage of the cloud of smoke and dust, Kaguya sent hundreds of ash bones, in spikes the size of senbon. Sasuke and Madara were able to see through the Rinnegan, but only when they were close. They prepared the Susanos, but Sakura noticed it first, when a clone of her, which she had left a little further forward, hidden, was dispelled when hit. At the same speed as the painful memories of the clone's death turning to ashes arrived, she charged chakra into her fists and used a doton technique, lifting a large block of earth in front of them, about three meters high. The senbons that were made from ash bones hit the hard earth. This served as a distraction so that the other three Shinobi could disperse immediately, without the rabbit goddess noticing. 

  Sakura escaped using an underground technique, escaping to another location away from the impacts of the battle, until her chakra was needed. Even though her insides were restless and eager to show that she too could at least hold her own in the battle. But the purpose overrode her ego, which had been so intrinsically shaped to constantly prove its worth. Her logic and common sense began to admonish her at that moment, that she did not need to prove herself to any of the allied Shinobi there. Each of them already knew what she was capable of. Well, maybe almost everyone. Since Sasuke seemed to constantly look down on not just her, but anyone other than himself, another Uchiha or Naruto. Sakura positioned herself crouched, behind rubble, almost immediately after emerging from the ground. Watching and waiting for your time to act.

  Sasuke positioned himself to the left, preparing to use some raiton technique from a distance, he couldn't stop thinking about the glimpse of a half smile that Sakura gave, after a speech from Madara, as soon as he rescued her in Susanoo. Something about that gesture bothered him, something about the way Madara's eyes seemed different after Sakura saved him, bothered him. Mainly towards her. He remembered his eyes, cold and indifferent, watching her impaled by his chakra rod. But now, there was a glimmer of interest directed at the medical nin, coming from the older Uchiha. He knew that Obito had noticed it too, and that was one of the reasons he seemed uncomfortable that just Madara's presence wasn't causing Haruno fear. “She’s not afraid of him anymore! That's why the way he sees her has changed. He realized that too.” Besides, Sasuke was hating the fact that Madara became a major impediment to his plans after Kaguya's sealing. “She knows… that’s why she saved him. She wants him to stop me.” He needed to deal with this as soon as possible. Sakura wouldn't get in the way of his plans, no matter who she was in her life. It was nothing more than an irritating blemish on her story, and it would remain one. “If I kill her, I will also thwart any plans Madara may have now.” Sasuke gave a half smile at his plan, he could see Madara using his great fire annihilation, while Naruto sent his clones with his Rasengan mixed with flames that Madara created, creating large explosive spheres. They were too distracted to help her in time. Her eyes located the medical nin, who was observing the fight. 

  As if realizing she was being watched, Sakura looked away from Madara and Naruto's fight against Kaguya, only for her heart to stop and her body to freeze, as she noticed Sasuke's incompatible, cold and murdered gaze analyzing her intently. She didn't need to think much to understand and feel that his killing intent was aimed at her at that moment. Like déjà vu from the battle on the bridge and their failed attempts to stop it. Clenching her fist, Sakura kept her gaze on him, without looking into her eyes, she wasn't stupid enough to let him put her in a genjutsu, just to kill her faster. If he wanted to kill her, fine. She would give her all to give him work. But she needed to maintain a reserve of chakra to help Madara when he needed it. 

  Sasuke knew that she had already understood her intentions, and without worrying too much about the main objective at hand, he ran towards the medical nin, preparing a Chidori on his sword. He would quickly put an end to her, and Madara's plans. Sakura didn't run away, she was waiting for it. He saw her activate the Byakugou seal in time, and saw the speed she used to grab a large rock and throw it at Chidori.

 

  Madara watched the smoke dissipate, after he combined attacks with the kyuubi's Jinchuuriki. Only to see Kaguya emerge from a portal, watching them intently. “Space and time. This is how she escapes most attacks. The same technique as Obito. This comes from the rinne sharingan… I need to resolve this.” Then the sound of an explosion in another direction caught the attention of both him and the Uzumaki and Kaguya who looked there. “Troublesome brat!” Madara knew what he was trying to do. Killing Sakura while they were distracted. 

 

  — What the fuck is this Sasuke doing?! HE'S ATTACKING SAKURA CHAN! The blonde simply created a few dozen more clones, which launched attack after attack at Kaguya, while he himself left, to stop the younger Uchiha's madness. Madara briefly analyzed Kaguya for a few seconds, when his eyes realized that Zetsu was no longer with her. “Where did that creature go?” He probed his surroundings, and felt his chakra signature quickly approaching underground from where Sakura was fighting Sasuke. 

 

  Sakura dodged the rock debris exploded by Chidori, just in time to feel the Uchiha's sword touch her back at heart level, the quick dodging movement she made, turning her body and delivering a powerful blow with her leg, didn't stop her. , the flesh-tearing blade, at the level of his shoulder blades. Sasuke caught the blow of her leg with his other arm, but grunted as he felt the bone make a loud crack. "Shit! She broke my arm.” He tried to hit the pinkette again, but she skidded away from him, panting, looking hard, furious, but visibly disappointed and hurt. 

  When Sasuke thought he could charge again, a yellow figure threw him against the rocks, and he felt a powerful punch in the jaw, strong enough to leave him dizzy for a few seconds. Sakura, a little breathless, due to the stinging of the cut she suffered, but her Yin seal was already taking care of it, she watched Naruto hit Sasuke with strength and anger, throwing him against the rocks. As soon as the cut healed, she deactivated the seal, just to save more chakra, she couldn't waste a single drop, in the situation they were in. "Excellent! I'm going to Madara, create a distraction, until Naruto puts Sasuke's head on straight.” She barely finished the thought, when a black hand immediately crossed her abdomen. She could only scream, a little choking.

 

  Naruto was still staring at Sasuke furiously, the Uchiha touched his jaw, testing the bone's mobility, before looking back at the Uzumaki, equally furious. But their exchange of glances was interrupted when Sakura's strangled scream echoed across the battlefield. Naruto looked on with wide eyes, while Zetsu smiled devilishly, after having treacherously crossed Sakura's abdomen from behind. 

 

  — SAKURA CHAN! The Uzumaki's scream echoed as loud as the scream the pinkette had given seconds before.

—//—//—

  Obito was already on his third attempt to find Kakashi, the sound of explosions and furious chakra ripples could not be ignored. But he had this mission, he needed to save Kakashi. And to help, his mind went back to Sakura every time. He couldn't forget the way Madara's gaze followed the girl. There was something different in his eyes, he knew it. But he didn't want to believe it, he couldn't believe it. Not after everything he's lived, seen and heard after meeting Madara.

  He shook his head, pushing away the distraction, he would worry about that later. And he pulled the air hard, turning the mangekyou, to open another portal. It was sort of a deserted, rocky mountain range, there didn't seem to be much life there, if any at all. As he watched the image behind the portal, his eyes began to hurt, and he felt something wet on his face. He knew he was bleeding, his vision would soon become blurry from it. But the glimpse of silver hair gave him more motivation to stick it out.

 

  — KAKASHI! The Hatake seemed to have heard his voice, and ran, jumping when he was close. And just in time for Obito to no longer take the pain in his eyes and close them tightly. Hatake didn't have time to control the trajectory very well, and ended up hitting the Uchiha. Knocking them both down, they rolled in separate directions. 

 

  — Ouch! Obito groaned in pain, Kakashi had most likely hit a rib. — What the fuck, Kakashi! Sakura fixes me and you almost kill me when I'm saving you. Hatake also grunted in pain, holding one of his wrists, which was probably broken.

 

  — Oh! It wasn't that... he tried to move his wrist, in vain. — Shit! It wasn't the intention. But thank you for getting me out of there.

  — Don't thank me. It was the least I could do after everything... but a piercing and suffocated scream made the two Shinobi's eyes widen immediately.

 

  —SAKURA! They said in unison. Getting up immediately. But Naruto's desperate voice caused a strange and heavy thud in both of their chests.

 

  — SAKURA CHAN! Without waiting any longer, Obito activated the Sharingan again, evolving it into mangekyou and transporting him and Kakashi to the battlefield instantly.

  

 

—//—//—

  Madara was ready to complete his plan to incapacitate Kaguya, but Zetsu's trajectory made him change the order and form of things a little. He heard Sakura's piercing scream echo through the place, and saw Zetsu tear his hand from the center of the girl's body, spreading blood everywhere, while smiling maliciously. The memory of being stabbed by the creature in the back came back to him. He heard Kaguya laugh as she fought the Uzumaki clones, but watched the scene Zetsu had caused.

 

  — One less! The Ootsutsuki said smiling, while dodging yet another clone. Madara narrowed his eyes, and at surprising speed, he appeared behind Zetsu, hitting him with a chakra stick. The creature let out a cry of pain, and bent over. 

  In the distance, Sasuke and Naruto watched everything, a Kamui portal appeared next to them, and Kakashi and Obito appeared. Hatake looked frightened at his student, who fell to her knees, with her abdomen pierced, while spitting blood. Next to her Madara was hitting Zetsu without stopping. 

 

  — Sakura… what happened? Kakashi asked in a fearful voice.

 

  — It was Madara, wasn't it?! The anger in Obito's voice was clear.

 

  — It wasn't Madara. Naruto's voice sounded bitter, and Obito and Kakashi were surprised, not only by the news, but also by his tone.  — It's Sasuke's fault! The men looked at the Uchiha boy, who continued to stare at the scene in front of him, but almost indifferently. Even though his gaze seemed to burn. 

 

  — I wasn't the one who hit her. It was Zetsu!

  — This probably wouldn't have happened if you weren't trying to kill her! The statement caught the other Shinobi off guard, they both looked at Sasuke in amazement.

 

  Madara continued throwing baton after baton. All the accumulated anger, from betrayal, and from being used and manipulated all his life, was being released in that instant. After hitting the sixth stick, he stopped in front of the creature, who looked at him with contempt, still smiling sickly. 

 

  — I caught her too... hahahahah... once again... her plans won't come to fruition... hahaha. Madara gave a half smile, making the creature frown suspiciously.

 

  — Maybe... But hers... I guarantee not. And with just a hand signal he summoned Gedō Masō, the statue appeared before Kaguya, and immediately, dragon-headed chains wrapped themselves around the body of the rabbit goddess. Restricting your movements. Zetsu was surprised, but laughed again.

 

  — That won't hold my mother for long. You needed the girl's chakra, for that, didn't you? Madara looked at Sakura, who was kneeling, with her hand on her abdomen, spitting blood, as she tried to breathe and concentrate her chakra to activate the Yin seal. The Uchiha turned his eyes to Zetsu.

 

  — I don't need much time for what I'm going to do. He concluded with a smile. And to everyone's surprise, Kaguya's scream echoed throughout the place. Zetsu and everyone present watched as a chakra rod pierced Kaguya's Sharingan eye, done without anyone noticing, by a limbo clone. Zetsu looked horrified at the scene. Madara knew he wouldn't be able to keep control over Kaguya for long, he needed to hurry. He glanced briefly at Uzumaki, still frozen in observation.

 

  - WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?! DO IT SOON! He shouted, waking up the other men and then released Katon on the creature called Zetsu, hearing it scream in agony as it was burned alive. Sakura's growl drew his gaze, and he approached her, crouching down. She was almost blacking out, the seal on her forehead was blinking continuously in her attempts to activate it. Madara observed with the Rinnegan, her chakra channels had been compromised. Zetsu not only stabbed her, he also managed to obstruct her chakra channels, to prevent her from activating the seal and saving herself.

 

  — Your chakra channels are blocked. She nodded, coughing up blood again. 

 

  — I'm trying one... another way... she coughed, and closed her eyes tightly. —But I think I'll delete it before I can. Help others... The Uchiha looked at Kaguya, in time to see the woman free herself from the chains and pull the baton from her injured eye. He threw chakra sticks towards them, but because of her injured eye, of the three she threw, two of them disintegrated along the way. 

  Madara knew she needed to save chakra. And she would try to finish Zetsu's work, finishing off the medic nin, just out of spite. So without thinking much, he took the girl in his arms and jumped away. But he didn't feel it when the goddess appeared behind him, summoning a bone of ash and grazing his right side. Not satisfied with her slower reflexes, the goddess was quickly becoming enraged. Which didn't go unnoticed by others either.

 

  — Madara managed to leave her disoriented when he punched her Sharingan. Kakashi said to them. — It's your chance, now! And Sasuke… this isn't over yet!

  Kaguya, realizing that the others were approaching, and knowing that she no longer had as much control over her powers as before, looked angrily at Madara who was fighting to make his regeneration power fast enough to stop the effect of the ash bones. While Sakura managed to activate the seal, but very slowly, fighting unconsciousness. 

 

  — I might lose, but you two won't be here to see it. The woman's voice sounded venomous. A clearly unstable portal of space and time appeared next to them. And before they could look, the Ootsutsuki's hair trapped them both, Madara tried to free himself, or even cut the hair that held her foot. Sakura moaned in pain, as Kaguya captured her waist, squeezing her wound, and the seal was just starting to heal, spreading across her body very slowly. 

  The others who rushed in with the attacks became even more tense given the situation. Obito touched Kakashi taking them through a portal, closer to Kaguya. The rabbit goddess spun around, grabbing Kakashi's chidori fist that appeared behind her, throwing him away. She saw Naruto and Sasuke next to her, and tried to escape by jumping. But when she looked up, Obito was coming towards her with a Katon. “I won’t be the only one to lose!”

  With nowhere to escape, she furiously shook her hair and threw Madara and Sakura into the vortex. Stops right after she is hit by Sasuke and Naruto. A white light invaded the entire environment and overshadowed everything around. They had to cover their eyes from the glare, and the agonizing sound of the rabbit goddess followed by a frightening laugh afterwards, echoed for miles. 

  

  When they were finally able to open their eyes, Kaguya was gone, Naruto looked around, seeing that Kakashi was getting up, limping a little and holding one of his arms, Obito was panting and with tears of blood staining his face. And Sasuke looked towards the creature that was moaning in agony, while burning, still attached to chakra sticks. 

 

  - He finished. Said Sasuke looking around. — Kaguya was sealed. And Zetsu… just take him and seal him somewhere.

  — Wait there, where are they... but Naruto couldn't finish, as they were transported to another dimension, and in a millisecond they found themselves facing the Hagoromo Ootsutsuki, and the Edos tensei of the Kages.

 

  — Thank you for doing the right thing, Naruto, Sasuke and your teammates. My mother is now sealed on the moon, and Zetsu will be trapped for eternity. The wise man said, smiling slightly. 

  But the uncomfortable feeling of three of the four present that stood before him there, was strong enough to shake the entire atmosphere. Naruto, Kakashi and Obito looked around worriedly and with heavy faces. The Kages and Hagoromo who had seen all the fight and situations that unfolded knew the reason for this. 

 

  —But… and… what about Sakura Chan? And… Madara too, he helped at the end of it all. If it weren't for him piercing the rabbit goddess' Rinne Sharingan, we'd probably still be there, so... I guess that was kind of a redemption for him, right? Where are they? Why don't you bring them here too? Naruto chattered nonstop. Kakashi already had a sad and heavy expression, already knowing what Sakura and Madara's absence there was about. Hashirama also had a sad face, he expected to see Madara there at the end, even if it was to receive some punishment, but he wanted him to be there. Faced with everyone's silence, the Uzumaki looked around, not wanting to believe what his insides were telling him.

 

  - Hey! Why are they so discouraged? We won, right? Now we just need to find Sakura Chan and… Madara too, I think… he said, laughing nervously.

 

  — Naruto... it was Obito who spoke, he looked into the blonde's anxious and hopeful eyes. — When Madara pierced Kaguya's eye, she became unstable, her powers, they... weren't working properly. That's why we had a quicker chance to catch Kaguya. But she threw them both, Sakura and Madara into a vortex... remember she was unstable... so... it would be a miracle if they managed to survive, they were both injured, Madara with little chakra and Sakura... Zetsu managed to harm their chakra paths, she was unable to activate the Yin seal. And even if they managed to get through it… yeah… I'm sorry Naruto. But they're probably dead. The Uzumaki opened his eyes wide, opening his mouth, perplexed. "No! This can’t be true… Sakura Chan… she can’t… she can’t have died.”

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.
Next update, probably next week.
I'm going to focus on finishing the next chapter of "intertwined destinies" which will probably be updated by the weekend at the latest.

Thank you one more time.
😘

Chapter 4: Waking up from a dream?

Chapter by DeborahLiz (JudithStar)

Summary:

Naruto refuses to believe in reality.
Madara and Sakura need to join forces to survive.

Notes:

Hello.
Thank you very much to everyone who has been following, commenting and leaving compliments.😊
Good reading.

In the previous chapter 

 

When they were finally able to open their eyes, Kaguya was gone, Naruto looked around, seeing that Kakashi was getting up, limping a little and holding one of his arms, Obito was panting and with tears of blood staining his face. And Sasuke looked towards the creature that was moaning in agony, while burning, still attached to chakra sticks. 

 

  - He finished. Said Sasuke looking around. — Kaguya was sealed. And Zetsu… just take him and seal him somewhere.

  — Wait there, where are they... but Naruto couldn't finish, as they were transported to another dimension, and in a millisecond they found themselves facing the Hagoromo Ootsutsuki, and the Edos tensei of the Kages.

 

  — Thank you for doing the right thing, Naruto, Sasuke and your teammates. My mother is now sealed on the moon, and Zetsu will be trapped for eternity. The wise man said, smiling slightly. 

  But the uncomfortable feeling of three of the four present that stood before him there, was strong enough to shake the entire atmosphere. Naruto, Kakashi and Obito looked around worriedly and with heavy faces. The Kages and Hagoromo who had seen all the fight and situations that unfolded knew the reason for this. 

 

  —But… and… what about Sakura Chan? And… Madara too, he helped at the end of it all. If it weren't for him piercing the rabbit goddess' Rinne Sharingan, we'd probably still be there, so... I guess that was kind of a redemption for him, right? Where are they? Why don't you bring them here too? Naruto chattered nonstop. Kakashi already had a sad and heavy expression, already knowing what Sakura and Madara's absence there was about. Hashirama also had a sad face, he expected to see Madara there at the end, even if it was to receive some punishment, but he wanted him to be there. Faced with everyone's silence, the Uzumaki looked around, not wanting to believe what his insides were telling him.

 

  - Hey! Why are they so discouraged? We won, right? Now we just need to find Sakura Chan and… Madara too, I think… he said, laughing nervously.

 

  — Naruto... it was Obito who spoke, he looked into the blonde's anxious and hopeful eyes. — When Madara pierced Kaguya's eye, she became unstable, her powers, they... weren't working properly. That's why we had a quicker chance to catch Kaguya. But she threw them both, Sakura and Madara into a vortex... remember she was unstable... so... it would be a miracle if they managed to survive, they were both injured, Madara with little chakra and Sakura... Zetsu managed to harm their chakra paths, she was unable to activate the Yin seal. And even if they managed to get through it… yeah… I'm sorry Naruto. But they're probably dead. The Uzumaki opened his eyes wide, opening his mouth, perplexed. "No! This can’t be true… Sakura Chan… she can’t… she can’t have died.” 

  Naruto was still standing there, babbling non-stop, as he stared at the ground. Kakashi kept his head down, clenching his good fist, his thoughts being flooded by memories of the smiling, know-it-all and crying little girl. Obito didn't have many memories of the girl, but the few he did have were significant enough for him to feel a sense of anger and grief over the girl's death. Sasuke remained silent, his face impassive as always, but his jaw was being pressed hard, and a strange lump in his throat was beginning to form. Minato's Edo tensei watched his son worriedly. He was sorry that Naruto had lost someone else. 

 

  — No… No, no. This is impossible! No, no... Sakura Chan didn't die, I know that... no one dared to say anything. The blonde looked horrified at his sensei, and then at the others, incredulous because they seemed resigned to the possibility. — You… Kakashi sensei… you can't believe this, can you? Sakura Chan, she has to be alive, somehow. He finished in a whisper, thick tears rolling down the blonde's face, as he remembered every moment spent with his friend, she was his sister, his family. He shook his head hard. "No! No! Neither do you, Sakura Chan. Not you!" Then he looked with eyes shining with tears at Hagoromo, clenching his fists to control the emotions that were too intense. —You… you can bring them back, right? Even though she didn't want to bring Madara, Sakura didn't do anything. She doesn't deserve this. Bring her back… please… Hagoromo was silent for several seconds, before closing his eyes and sighing.

 

  — I wish I could do that. I saw everything that happened, I saw the young woman try hard to save Madara's life and convince him to help. Her motives were noble, and I must say that it had been a long time since there had been so much boldness and courage. This must have weighed heavily on Madara's decision. The speech left Obito and Kakashi alert, but they remained silent. — But unfortunately... I couldn't find them, in any known dimension or even within my reach. Even with the strange taste in his mouth, Kakashi needs to know, so he decided to speak.

 

  — Hagoromo Sama… is there any possibility that they survived? The wise man shook his head.

 

  — I'm sorry... but the possibility is remote, almost negligible. I'm sure my mother wanted to kill them. She would make sure to throw them in the most hostile location possible. She knew she was losing, but she made a point of using her last bit of chance to leave a mark here. She saw this opportunity by killing them.

 

  While the sage explained the situation to Naruto and the others, the blonde let more tears fall, and Minato approached him in an attempt to comfort him. Hashirama already had his head down, obviously saddened by what had happened. Tobirama, who approached him, looked at him sideways. But it was Hiruzen's speech that caught their attention.

 

  — Hmm… little Sakura was undoubtedly talented. She had excellent grades, and forced herself to improve her skills to keep up with her classmates. She learned a lot from her granddaughter, Shodaime Sama. Hashirama lifted his head and looked at him, nodding with a weak smile.

 

  — I saw it, in the little time we had. She was talented. Tsunade was probably planning to make her heir to the clan. It would have been a good choice. It really is a regrettable loss.

  — It's sad to mourn the death of a kunoichi excellent in battle, even more so if she was the only one who would carry our clan's name. But if maybe she hadn't chosen wrong before... Tobirama was interrupted by Hashirama who looked at him seriously.

 

  — Don't do that, brother. Don't despise the only thing that made it possible for Madara to have some peace and honor in her death. I believed he could have a better life, a second chance. But... if he was supposed to die doing the right thing this time, at least I'm happy it was done with honor.

—//—//—

It all happened very quickly, one second they were injured being trapped by Kaguya's abnormally dangerous hair, and the next second they were thrown into a vortex, or more like a portal to another place. The point is that said place was nothing, exactly that, absolutely nothing. The two ended up closing their eyes by reflex, both imagining a lake of burning, acidic fire, or even some place without the slightest oxygen, which would probably be as torturous as the previous options, since dying from suffocation, feeling your lungs burn with oxygen , and their head comes under such great pressure, that they would probably have a cerebral hemorrhage, until they become unconscious and die, or agonizing in burns all over their body until the pain is so unbearable that they simply give in to the jaws of death, seeking relief . Either way, their fate would be practically sealed. 

  Besides closing his eyes, the only faster instincts Madara had were to pull the girl's body against hers and summon Susanoo almost immediately. After a few seconds, when he felt no physical pain other than what he already felt where he had been previously injured by the rabbit goddess, nor could he smell burning fabric, hair or skin, or even be sure that his lungs worked, he opened his eyes, Rinnegan attentively observing around the humanoid that housed them, floating in the middle of...nowhere. Madara looked down, in time to see Sakura holding his arm with one hand, while she was held against her body by him, and with the other hand holding the wound on her stomach, half bent, expression of pain, and her eyes closed. , eyelids pressed together tightly.  

 

  — Hey… we're not dead. He managed to say. Sakura heard the sound of his voice, along with the ringing in her chest, where she was practically pressed. She didn't have time to pay attention to the somewhat “different” way, if it could be called that, that she was pressed against him, holding his arm, while he himself held her with one arm around her waist, because when he opened eyes and look around, realizing that she was inside his Susanoo, again, another irrelevant observation at the current moment, in her opinion, or probably both of them, floating in the middle of literally nowhere. She pulled away, only to bend over, holding the wound that was still bleeding. She had barely begun to heal internally when Kaguya captured them and threw them inside.

 

  — Ah... that bitch Ootsutsuki... she grunted — She threw us here to die in the middle of nowhere. Madara looked at her, he was also having a hard time healing himself. It would be hard to say if when they ran out of chakra and died, they would still be in there. 

 

  - Look around. She did and frowned at him.

 

  — I literally see nothing. You see? He nodded.

 

  - Electromagnetic waves. They are similar to chakra impulses, but much more aligned and subtle, but equally powerful. You do not feel? She thought for a few seconds.

 

  — Now that you say it... argh... I feel like we're being... She took a deep breath, the seal was working slowly in healing, as the injuries were fatal. — Pulled in some direction.

  - Exactly. We are being taken somewhere. Suddenly they felt the pull get stronger and faster. Sakura looked at him, and saw that he was still struggling to heal his own wound.

 

  —Take my hand, or hug me. Her speech drew a raised eyebrow from him. She rolled her eyes. —The Yin seal, I can heal you too. And I can use Hashirama's cells to speed up the process. He looked incredulous.

 

  - Are you sure about that?

  — No. But if we don't try, we'll die before we get anywhere.

  — And if it doesn't work, we will be wasting unnecessary chakra.

  — We don't know what's on the other side, and how long it will take to get there. We need to be in better conditions, we don't know if we won't have to deal with a hostile environment.  Argh… — I need to stop talking… damn. You know. I'm just suggesting something that might work. After that she fell silent, and closed her eyes, trying to save energy, so that the seal could do its job better. 

  Madara looked at her for a few seconds, and after assessing the situation, the chance of them surviving was slim. Dying hugging her didn't seem as bad as dying after being betrayed by Zetsu. She at least gave him the chance to get revenge on those who used him. Taking a deep breath, he held her arms, placing her on her feet, and wrapped his arms around her, leaving her pressed against his chest again.

  Sakura, who had already resigned herself to dying there, kneeling, bleeding, in the middle of nowhere, opened her eyes in surprise when she felt herself being lifted by a pair of strong arms and pulled back against a warm, naked chest, a detail that she tried to ignore. vehemently, and then the same arms go around your back. Her surprised expression must have been visible, because she noticed his irritated and impatient look. He didn't say anything, that was clearly him agreeing with her idea. Then, while facing the pair of Rinnegans, she allowed the seal to spread to his body, clearly feeling her chakra flow and interact with his. It was a strange, different sensation. But did she think she should be more uncomfortable and maybe even scared and disgusted? Perhaps? But she just felt that she was different, without fear, without discomfort, just “different”, which was still strange. 

  They could feel that the chakra interaction of both the Yin seal and Hashirama's cells were working, almost immediately. As they felt the injuries heal faster, and the pain was slowly relieved. But then the pulling became almost a sucking. And they realized that the speed was so great that they felt the pressure on their own skin. And as they approached what seemed to be the end, the lighting began to get stronger, a kind of light at the end of the tunnel, forcing them to close their eyes. Both were sure now that if they hadn't embraced, uniting the chakras and with the effect of the seal and regeneration, their bodies would have already been destroyed by the pressure. 

  Then as if the pressure on their bodies being pulled towards something wasn't enough, a force appeared pushing them, and throwing them into what seemed like another vortex. As they had their eyes closed, they only felt the change of environment and atmosphere. The overwhelming and painful sensations forced them to let go, and suddenly the pull of gravity brought them into a fall that they had no idea when it would end. It only took 3 seconds or less, but it felt like minutes.  And the impact of their bodies hitting the ground had a serious sound.

 

  — Aahh… Madara wanted to speak, but all that came out of his mouth was a suffocated groan of pain, he felt the air enter his lungs painfully, and his entire body hurt terribly, in addition to his head. He opened his burning eyes, and his vision was blurry, unfocused. He had the impression that there was something green, and his sense of smell picked up something similar to grass and leaves, mixed with cherries. He blinked a few times, but his vision remained blurry, he felt a weight on his chest, and forced his head to raise a little, the two seconds that he raised his head, opened his eyes, with his vision blurred, only showed him that there was something in pink on his uncovered chest. But then the dizziness and taste of bile in his throat forced him to lay his head down again. "What happened? Where I am? Because I... Rose... smell of cherries... that doctor?..." Things seemed confused in his mind, he remembered everything, but at the same time everything seemed very confused and the memories were mixed up, he must have hit his head very hard .

 

  — His… his tongue felt heavy and strange. — Sakura… it came out almost in a whisper. But he got no response. If he felt dizzy, his consciousness wanting to go away. "She is dead?" 

 

  — ANIKI! He should be dead too. That sound, that strangely familiar voice. “I died, Izuna came to find me… I got peace.” — ANIKI! The sound became louder, Madara forced his eyes to try and focus again. — ANIKI, ANIKI… Kami Sama! What there was? Aniki? When what seemed like just figures and blurred images began to take shape, and even if still blurry, a face approached him, hands touched his face. And he saw the familiar look of concern that he had missed so much over the years.

 

  — Izuna... his voice was hoarse, but he saw, he saw for a second or two, his brother's face.

 

  — I'm here Aniki... I'm here... and that was all Madara heard before his vision darkened and consciousness faded.

—//—//—

As soon as the Edos tensei left, along with Hagoromo, the four Shinobis remained silent, feeling the weight of the latest events still engraved in their bones. The tailed beasts remained around, they had been released after Kaguya's sealing. 

  Kakashi and Obito had a lot to think about, but they could feel the tension in the air, Sasuke remained silent most of the time. And they remembered Sakura's concern about Sasuke's instability. Which only proved to be true after his attempt to kill her. 

  Naruto was also not ignorant or indifferent to the tension in the air and his friend and rival's murderous desire. He couldn't forget him trying to kill Sakura. And he knew he would have to face him sooner or later. “Sakura… you deserved to be here.” But he had barely finished the thought when Sasuke decided to act.

 

  — Chibaku tensei! It only took a few seconds for the nine tailed beasts to be trapped in a genjutsu and pulled by a gravitational electromagnetic wave into rocks, thus forming floating spheres, surprising everyone a little, although they were expecting some hostile attitude to come. from him. —Naruto. The Uchiha's voice sounded strong next to them. The Uzumaki raised his head and looked at his interlocutor with eyes full of anger. The Uchiha smiled darkly, he knew that this way it would be much easier to convince him. — The time has come to put an end to this definitively. You and me… enough of that. Now let's find out who of us is the strongest.

 

  — Sasuke is not the time for that... Kakashi started to speak, but was interrupted by the blonde.

 

  — Alright Kakashi sensei. It's time to put an end to this. But under one condition. The blonde said, Sasuke didn't say anything waiting for him to continue. — Let's finish the tsukuyomi first. After that we will fight, to the death if necessary.

  —Hunh! As long as no one interferes...

  — No one will. Kakashi will make sure no one gets in our way. Because he will be busy telling everyone about the end of the war, Madara and Sakura's death. It is not? Is he satisfied now? She's dead, just like you wanted. 

  — If she were alive, she would just be a nuisance right now. Naruto clenched his fists angrily. 

 

  — Let's get this jutsu over with. And after that… I will kill you. I owe it to Sakura!

   Some time later Kakashi and Obito walked among the people, the crowd standing up, helping each other as they woke up from what seemed like a long sleep. Everyone was a little confused, a little lethargic, finding Obito there strange, but without the energy to question it at that moment. They were heading in a specific direction, they wanted to find the kages. 

 

  — They need this closure, Kakashi. You know they wouldn't have peace without it. The Uchiha said to him, who just nodded. 

 

  When they arrived at their destination, they saw the five kage standing still, looking around and talking about the latest events. When they saw Obito and Kakashi coming towards them they became alert. 

 

  — Kakashi San... said Tsunade, looking from one to the other. — I believe you have a lot to tell me. Why do I feel Naruto and Sasuke's chakras far from here, burning furiously? And where is Sakura? I haven't seen it yet, nor have I felt it in the crowd. Hatake lowered his head, visibly disconcerted and shaken at having to talk about everything that happened.

 

  — I have many things to tell you about some unexpected developments of this war. And Sakura is included in this.

—//—//—

His consciousness slowly returned, he felt a bitter taste in his mouth, and a dull pain in his head, his limbs felt heavy. He began to probe the environment with chakra, but it was at a very low level. Which was annoying. And what little he felt only served to make him more confused. He must have been really bad, because he could have sworn that the chakras he felt were very similar to Uchihas' chakra, and there were countless of them, which didn't make any sense. At least his breathing seemed normal at this point.

  With great difficulty he opened his eyes, there was a wooden ceiling and walls around him, traditional style, it was very reminiscent of the place of his childhood and youth. He turned his head around slowly, as even the slowest movements left him dizzy. When he looked to his left, there were swords on a wall, resting on supports, as well as an Uchiha crest next to them. “If it weren't strange, I would say I'm in my room, in the complex. But this is impossible…" 

  He lifted his body with difficulty, supporting himself on his elbows, and looking at his body for a moment. He was covered with a sheet up to his waist, leaving his chest uncovered, but when he looked at his chest, his eyes widened, “What… no. Where… Hashirama's face! Where is it?" Now he knew, there was something very, very wrong about it all.

 

  — Oh, you're finally awake. I thought you would sleep forever, Aniki. Madara's eyes widened, and he turned his head towards the sound of the voice he had heard.

 

  — Izuna?! The Uchiha's surprised and stupefied face must have been too clear. The youngest was surprised and approached.

 

  — Of course it's me, Aniki. Who else would it be?! Madara opened and closed his mouth twice before he could speak. "I'm dead?" It had been a long time since he felt confused and lost like this.

 

  - Where I am? I'm dead? Izuna raised an eyebrow and knelt down next to him, placing a hand on his forehead. Madara's eyes widened even more when he felt his brother's touch. “It feels real, I can feel it.” The younger man made a confused frown with his mouth.

 

  - Hum no. You no longer have a fever, but you seem quite confused. Your words don't make any sense, Aniki. Are you feeling something? "Fever? He doesn't seem to understand what I'm talking about. Where am I exactly? Is this a genjutsu?”

  

  - Where am I? He asked again, this time, lower and colder. Which impressed the other man, Madara was always a bit dark, but never with him.

 

  — You're home, Aniki. At the Uchiha compound. Madara, what's wrong with you? Where did you go? You spent all day yesterday outside. And when we found you in the forest, you were unconscious, with bruises and... Hey! What are you doing?

  

  Madara got up, even with difficulty, he needed to understand where he was, and what was happening. He tried to go to the door, but staggered due to the weakness he felt at the time, and his vision darkened for a brief moment. But he didn't fall, as Izuna was quick to catch him. 

 

  — Dude, calm down, okay! What's wrong with you? It's weird. What happened to you? Where were you? Izuna's questions felt like they would make his head explode. Madara sighed, and put one arm against the wall, next to the door, trying to control his dizziness. When he looked up, he directly saw a small mirror on the wall before him. When he saw his reflection, he almost fell back, feeling his strength almost giving out. — Aniki?... Izuna sighed and shouted for someone. Madara heard what was said, but didn't register, just as he didn't register or even bother to see who approached for a few seconds and left again.

 

  Madara could hardly believe it, his reflection before him, "That wasn't how I looked in war." He was younger, much younger, his hair was a little shorter. “Was it all a dream? A genjutsu? No. I remember, I remember, I'm sure. I'm not going crazy. I know what I experienced.”

  A pain on the left side of his abdomen made him certain that he was alive, and he brought his hand to the spot, observing the wound, which seemed to still be healing. It looked red, as if it were a fresh wound, and was incredibly painful. “So it wasn’t a dream, but then… where is she?” 

 

  — Aniki arrives. You really are not your normal self. He said leading him back to the futon. After helping him settle in, a maid entered, leaving a tray of soup beside her, and left. — Now eat, you must be confused, your chakra is very low. The headache was getting worse every minute, the more he thought, his thoughts were racing and he was replaying every event of his life.

that he remembered. He looked at the soup and felt his stomach growl, he was definitely not dead. After the first spoonful, something seemed to click in his mind. And he looked again at his brother, who was still watching him worriedly. “I'm alive, Izuna is here and it's real… he's alive.” My brother, alive again, here. 

  Izuna almost froze in place, as he felt Madara's trembling fingers on his face. He looked at him with curiosity and fear, as if he were some kind of mirage or would disappear at any minute. 

  Madara moved his hand away, feeling his vision even more blurry, blinking a few times, before allowing any type of emotion to overtake him. He turns his attention back to the soup, returning to eating. "I need to regain control of the situation, if it wasn't a genjutsu or a dream that I experienced, and I'm not in a dream right now... then I... need to be sure."

 

  — How long was I blacked out? He asked keeping his attention on the soup. Izuna, still suspicious, sighed before answering.

 

  — Well, we found you yesterday morning. Now the sun has set. More than a whole day then. Where were you and how were you injured? 

  — I got involved in a battle.

  — Do you swear? If you hadn't said it, I wouldn't have guessed. Who was the enemy? The Senju?

  — No. They were from another place, very far away. 

  —They must have been strong, since they hurt you. But, his wound is almost completely healed. How is this possible? Does it have to do with the woman you were with? Madara turned his head when he heard that. Izuna realized there was something he didn't want to tell him, for some reason.

 

  - Woman?

  — Yes. A woman, young, beautiful, with strangely pink hair. “Sakura… so it wasn’t a dream. That means... I'm in the past...” — Where did you meet that woman? Which clan does she belong to? 

  - Where is she?

  —Does it matter now? Tell me what's going on? Is she an enemy? Was that what you fought against? You two looked like you just came out of a horrible battle and…

  — Where is she, Izuna? He asked again, the younger man narrowed his eyes, they knew there was something very strange happening there. Madara disappeared for an entire day, and was later found unconscious next to an unknown woman, both looking like they had just come from a fierce fight.

 

  - Who is she?

  — Tell me where she is, and I'll tell you who she is. Izuna hesitated, holding his gaze. —She's dead, isn't she? 

  — No. But I don't know how long she'll be breathing. Her situation was worse than hers. That wound… what happened Madara? Were you the one who did that to her? 

  - It was not me. He paused for two seconds, thinking about his next words. —Her name is Sakura. She's a… healer. She uses chakra to heal people. Izuna became even more suspicious, he only knew of one capable of healing with chakra, and he was a Senju.

 

  — She's a Senju?!

  — No. But her technique is similar. But more effective than Hashirama's. If I'm alive now... this wound is only like this because she healed me. I would probably be dead. Now tell me where is she? I need to see her condition. 

  —And what can you do? She didn't wake up once, the clan healers say she lost a lot of blood, and that wound is serious. They said she should have died instantly. The youngest, seeing that Madara would not change his mind, sighed tiredly, later he might get more answers from his brother, who was acting strangely and from the mysterious woman who was almost on the verge of death.

 

  — Okay. She's in the infirmary, unconscious. I'll take you to her. But you're going to have to tell me this story straight. 

  — I'll tell you later. He said ready to get up. But Izuna's arm stretched out before him.

 

  — Finish the soup first. She's not going anywhere anyway. Madara narrowed his eyes, but decided to do what the younger man said, he didn't want to have to fight with Izuna. The young Uchiha observed him in silence, analyzing his features, there was something there that wasn't there before he disappeared. A weight, a shadow, that was much greater than he remembered when he looked into his brother's eyes. “Who is this woman and how did Madara meet her? What kind of relationship do they have?” — So... this woman, what did you say her name is? Sakura, right? Is she by any chance her lover? Madara almost drowned in the soup right away. This was the kind of thing he would definitely hear from his younger brother. Always thinking about it, young and full of raging hormones. He looked at his brother, trying to maintain his composure, faced with the younger man's questioning and malicious look.

 

  — No. A circumstantial ally, we could say. We have a deal. Izuna, this woman cannot die, she could be very valuable to our clan. He said, finishing the soup, and pushing the plate to stand up. — That's enough, take me to where she is now. I need to know what her real condition is. Izuna sighed tiredly and helped Madara to his feet, handing him a haori to wear over his bare chest. Madara felt a little less dizzy now that he had eaten and calmed down. But his vision was still blurry, and that made him uncomfortable. He still needed to better check the situation he was in, and see Sakura. Before establishing any type of plan. He needed to understand everything.

 

  —How can she be valuable to the clan? What kind of agreement is this? 

  — I'll explain later, now I need to see her.

  — Hmm! Then she doesn't want me to think she's her lover. It's because of her that you're only running away from elders, after all they want you to marry the granddaughter of one of them. Madara sighed, remembering the time this happened, the elders of his clan truly were a terrible headache, with the story of marriage and heirs. He didn't have time for that back then. 

 

  — Where did you get that idea, anyway? What makes you think she could be my lover? The youngest smiled in a mischievous and youthful way.

 

  — Well… you disappeared, and when we found you… um… she was lying on your chest. Madara forced the memory, he remembers feeling a weight on her body, and vaguely seeing something pink on her chest. But that was due to the fall, she probably fell on top of him. Since both were disoriented in the final moments inside that vortex and during the fall. He suspected she was already unconscious when they fell. 

 

  — We were injured, she probably ended up falling on top of me. Since when does that mean anything?

  — Good. There were no signs of a struggle nearby. So, either you were left there, like that, or… I imagined you had laid down like that.

  — And why do you think that?

  — Because you were completely naked when you were found. Madara immediately tensed his movements, probably due to the strong pressure exerted on them while they were in the vortex. The clothes probably didn't hold up. But that would probably be a hassle later. “If she survives and finds out about this, she’ll probably go hysterical.” 

 

  —Then I'm right. His smile proves this. She is your lover. Madara became serious, he didn't even realize he gave a half smile. As small as it was, his brother noticed. 

 

  - No, she is not. We have an agreement and nothing more. Now stop talking nonsense and take me where she is soon.

Notes:

The next chapter will be out next week, if everything goes well.
😘

Chapter 5: Truce

Chapter by DeborahLiz (JudithStar)

Summary:

Madara makes a decision that could begin to change the course of history.

Notes:

I thank everyone who is following. ❤️

  They walked slower than usual. Madara was still feeling very weak and tired, and this made him extremely uncomfortable with his fragile state. They left the main house towards the infirmary. But Izuna didn't spare the Uchiha's ears for even a second.

 

  — … Then we must still organize which team we will send to that mission requested by Lord Tazuna from the tea region and… Madara felt like his head was going to explode, along with his patience. For Kami, he missed his brother to astronomical levels, but he was already tired of how much he chatted non-stop. — … And the 3 scouts from yesterday reported that a small Senju squad has been spending a lot of time near the northern road, which leads to the capital. They are not moving, almost literally camped. Which is pretty strange, considering the Senju complex is to the east, not the north. What do you think they plan, Aniki? It had been a long time since he had dealt with the Senju rivalry. He remembered Hashirama having said something about the Senju clan planning an advantage agreement with the fire Damiō, shortly before Izuna died. “Kami! It's not long before that battle. I need to do something about it.” —Aniki? Are you listening to me? Izuna insisted, waiting for a response.

 

  — I'm... I was just thinking about what you said. I believe they may be planning some kind of deal with Damiō. The rivalry situation between our clans doesn't make financial prosperity easy for either of us, I suppose. 

  — A deal with Damiō? This would put us in a very difficult situation. 

  - I know that. I'll think of something. He needed to think of something. If he was really in the past he needed to understand the situation well and locate himself in the timeline correctly. One false step and things could become much worse than the future he knew. Izuna was still watching him, he knew Madara was acting strange. But he still didn't know what was so different about him. He planned to return with questions about the woman soon. But for now, he wanted to observe how Madara would behave around her. They were already entering the courtyard that led to the infirmary, soon they would be in front of it.

 

  Madara had to admit, he was a little anxious. He noticed that his vision was still blurry. He discreetly activated his eyes, and realized that the maximum he could evolve his doujutsu was up to the mangekyou Sharingan, but not without feeling an agonizing headache. He was frustrated, his Rinnegan eyes were gone, it wasn't a lack of chakra, he knew, he somehow returned to his body from that time. He still didn't understand how and why. That's why he needed the doctor to wake him up, if he was almost blind, like when Izuna died, he needed her medical skills to not go blind. Because although he adored the power of eternal mangekyou, he was not willing to take his brother's eyes again. 

  As soon as they stopped in front of what looked like the room where Sakura would be, a plump and short woman came out, bowing in front of them. “What’s her name again?” He knew, of course he knew. It was his clan, but it had been a long, long time ago.

 

  — Akemi San... said Izuna, bowing too. He looked at Madara, who just repeated his gesture, somewhat uncomfortable. It had been a long time since he bowed to anyone older than him. “There was no one alive older than me the last time I interacted with people.”

 

  — It's good to see you again, Izuna Kun, Madara Sama. Did you come to see the girl? The lady asked curiously, anxiety overflowing within her without any reservations. “Ah… I remembered. Akemi, the healer, the most gossipy woman the Uchiha clan has ever had.” Madara pursed his lips, imagining the kind of thing that was circulating through the streets of the complex regarding the state in which he was found with Sakura. "Excellent! This really is getting better by the moment.”

 

  — Yes, we came to see her. Madara replied, trying to keep his voice as gentle as possible. What he didn't imagine would be so difficult, after so long. The woman looked at him for a few seconds, too long in Madara's opinion, analyzing his expressions with clear curiosity. 

 

  — Well, she's still unconscious and... I'm sorry Uchiha Sama, but the chance of her surviving is slim. Her injury is very serious, and she has an infection. The fever is very high. It is truly amazing that she is still alive. Madara nodded and walked past the woman, entering the room, leaving a gaping Izuna and Akemi behind.

 

  —Who is this young Izuna Kun?

  — I still don't know… Izuna said, sighing and entering right behind Madara.

 

  

  Madara stood still, watching the unconscious figure. The Kunoichi really looked bad. Her skin was pale, and covered in sweat, the lips that he had previously noticed, which were pink, were white and dry. Her breathing was irregular, and it was not necessary to touch her skin to feel the warmth. Being close, it was already possible to feel it. He lifted the sheet to view the wound. Mentally thanking the healers for placing a banner over his chest. It was already a bit strange that he had the attitude of discovering her, to look at the wound. Izuna's eyes widened at his older brother's immodest action. 

 

  —Her wound is really bad. But is it only in the front? Izuna's eyes widened.

 

  — She has a scar on her back, at the same height. But… wait! Are you going to tell me that the scar belongs to the same wound? This is crazy, she wouldn't be alive at this point. Madara looked at him condescendingly.

 

  — Believe me, Izuna. I saw it myself when she was injured, the attacker went through her body. With each speech, the younger man became even more impressed. — If it weren't for her healing abilities, she would have died shortly after. She must be out of chakra... Madara stopped talking, activating the Sharingan, evolving into mangekyou. Just to analyze her chakra paths, some were still fragile, making chakra flow difficult. He had noticed that the jewel on her forehead was gone, but when he viewed it through the Mangekyou, he was able to see it. The concentration of chakra at that point. “It’s there, but the quantity is very low.” Izuna activated his own doujutsu to try to understand what Madara observed. He noticed the abnormal concentration of chakra at a specific point. But the chakra was low anyway.

 

  — What do you see Aniki? I don't understand.

  —See her forehead? There is a concentration of chakra there. She had a huge chakra reserve at that point. And it was a way for her to use her chakra to heal. A type of seal, visible through a diamond-shaped jewel. She used up her reserve healing me and trying to heal herself at the same time. But she ran out of chakra before finishing.

  — It takes excellent chakra control to store a large amount in a single point. Madara nodded.

 

  — Yes. She has good chakra control, excellent in fact. But now… he grimaced, deactivating his doujutsu. —She's dying. 

  — Yes, it seems so. Izuna said, still suspicious. — So, are you going to tell the truth now? Madara sighed, he needed to think first. She needed to analyze things first.

 

  — I need to think of something first. I need to know what I'm going to do next. I'll talk to you later Izuna. He said leaving the room soon after. Izuna raised his eyebrow and turned his eyes to the unconscious and dying woman. "Who are you? And where did it come from?”

—//—//—

  Somewhere in the End Valley, which was completely destroyed. Two young people were lying on the rocky ground, amid the rubble. It had been a brutal fight, but now both were without any chakra to continue fighting.

  The blonde opened his eyes first, the sun was already rising over the horizon, illuminating everything around him. He sucked in air and sat up slowly. Observing everything around. His blue eyes fell on the unconscious Uchiha boy. The Uzumaki felt something wet on the ground and looked at Sasuke's abdomen, there was a deep wound there. He shrugged, too tired of everything.

  That fight was useless. Sasuke continued with his distorted ideals until the end. He himself only managed to vent the anger he felt. He didn't have the courage to deliver the fatal blow before he passed out himself. “Sasuke deserves to die… because of him, Sakura Chan…” he hurriedly wiped away a tear. He knew Sakura didn't want Sasuke to die. “She would want me to bring him back.” The sad smile was the most he could give. 

  Without delaying any longer, Kakashi jumped in front of him, accompanied by Tsunade. The blonde looked up, his eyes teary. He knew that Kakashi had already told her about Sakura.

 

  — Tsunade Obaa Chan... Sakura Chan... he couldn't finish the sentence, because his lip trembled and he lowered his head, giving in to crying, his shoulders shaking with his sobs. Tsunade didn't say anything, just let a few tears fall, and lightly stroked his hair, while heading over to the unconscious Uchiha boy, bending down to treat his most serious injury.

  Kakashi just watched everything. The haggard, tired and sad expression. He never wanted to see his students go through this. Sasuke and Naruto in that state, Sakura dead. He wanted to see them do well, achieving the goals they had when they were just kids fresh out of the academy.

 

  - Ready. Now he just needs to finish his treatment at the hospital. He will be resting for a long time. Tsunade said, standing up. And approaching Naruto, she crouched down next to him, extending her hand over his shoulder. The boy took a deep breath, drying his tears and calming his breathing.

 

  — Let's honor her memory Naruto. Sakura will always be remembered by Konoha. When Naruto looked at the Hokage, she was shedding silent tears.

—//—//—

  It wasn't difficult to locate yourself correctly in the timeline. He only needed to find the clan's accounting books. Since they were with him at the time. In addition to having to reread some parchments to remember some things. They arrived there exactly 7 days before the battle that caused Izuna's fatal injury. He knew that this without a doubt should not happen again. Especially now that Sakura was in that state. It was something that needed to be avoided. However, he was afraid of changing events and damaging things even more. 

  Him returning to his younger self would be quite a challenge and he would need to walk a fine line to balance everything. But when Sakura finally woke up, if she woke up, her presence could change a lot of things.

  He raised his palm, observing and clenching his fist. He didn't like the fact that he lost his powers with the Rinnegan at all. Which meant his abilities were the same as back then. “No… I still have all the memories. This means I have a large arsenal unknown to everyone.” He smiled, it would be easy with his knowledge to end the Senju race now, if he wanted to. “Madara, Madara… you have a decades-long advantage over Hashirama and Tobirama. Including their own jutsus.”

  But he knew that wiping out all the Senjus would drastically change the future, it could be worse. He needed to be subtle, after all he doesn't want any more unnecessary bloodshed. He wanted peace, always wanted it. “I don’t need to kill everyone to fix some things. Konoha can still be created. Stronger and more powerful than ever!” That was it, he would use this knowledge to make his future village the most powerful place in the ninja world. No one would dare face them, and peace would finally reign. But for this to happen, control could not be left in the hands of the Senjus. His clan could not be marginalized again. 

  And if Sakura recovered and had her memories intact, he could convince her to help him with this. In addition, of course, to fulfilling your part of the agreement. “She will want to go back to her time…” he would have to control that too. But he can't imagine forcing her to help him, she was obstinate, just as much as he was. He needed her to help with the Sharingan issue. The next generations would be much more powerful. “Sakura can’t go back. I need to keep her here.” It would take a good deal of patience and a lot of persuasion to achieve this, he knew. But he had already decided. He wouldn't allow her to return to her time, even if the chance was slim. She would stay there. 

  But for his plans to work, he needed her to recover. And he knew what he needed to do to make that happen. He turned to face the office table that belonged to him and Izuna, and began looking in the drawers for clean paper. He found one that would be suitable, and picked up a brush, ready to write. But he stopped when he looked to his right and found an old parchment inside an open wooden box. 

  He knew what it was, but it had been a long time since he had seen it. Even though he was afraid, he took the parchment, running his fingers through it, before opening it to read. He knew those words by heart. But seeing his father's handwriting before his eyes again was something else. 

 

  Flashback on

  Madara was younger, in his early 20s, Izuna was still practically a kid, a teenager who stayed behind him almost all day. They had returned from an onsen. Izuna insisted that they should go there. Madara later discovered that he wanted to spy on the women on the other side of the fence, commenting on the details he saw.

  With great difficulty, the oldest man managed to get him out of there. But not before hearing a reprimand from the couple who ran the place. Obviously the story reached the ears of his father, who in addition to being a strict man, was the leader of the clan at the time. He still remembered the lecture he had to hear about irresponsible and unacceptable attitudes for an heir to the clan. 

 

  — You were not created to live enjoying life as a nameless libertine, Madara. He has responsibilities to his clan and family. You need to understand this. Tajima's deep voice, along with his sharp gaze, hadn't scared Madara for a long time. But he wasn't stupid enough to defy his father. Even though he was physically stronger than his father. And he would be a Shinobi far above his level. He wouldn't be disrespectful like that. — I hope this doesn't happen again! If you and Izuna want women, go to the settlement in the western region, where the troops are, and have fun with the prostitutes. But be careful not to get any of them pregnant. Do not dishonor the women of our clan with these attitudes. I don't want to hear anything like that from any of my children anymore. Mainly from you. Madara, who had his head down, silent, just listening, nodded.

 

  — Forgive us Otōsan. Izuna is still young. I should have stopped him. This will no longer happen.

  - I hope so. You must be prepared, son. We don't know when we're going to die in this business we live in. You can become clan leader much sooner than you think. And a leader must always put the good of those around him first. And do whatever is necessary for the good of the clan.

 

Flashback off

  And by irony of fate or not, his father died in combat against Butsuma Senju the next day. The day he and Izuna awakened their mangekyou Sharingan. And he became the leader of the clan. The only reason there was no reprisal against the Senju was because Butsuma died the following day from serious injuries. 

  Madara kept the parchment, placing it back in the wooden box and looked at the blank sheet of paper. “There is no more time to waste. Sakura may not last another day. Things will have to happen faster this time.” Without waiting any longer, he began writing on the parchment, determined that this decision, however risky and controversial it might be, would be the beginning of his plans.

 

—//—//—

  Night fell quickly that day. The cooler spring temperature was always pleasant. He loved watching the flowers bloom. They had a garden with different trees and a single cherry tree, which had blossomed for the first time. The clan elders said it was a good omen. And he really believed that.

  His brother said it was nonsense and the best thing that could happen was for them to get a decent deal with Damiō. But Tobirama was very calculating, very different from him. He liked to look at the deeper layers, to analyze situations in depth. To see the nuances that were hidden. He sighed, smiling, while drinking his Sake, and looking at the garden through the window.

 

  — Your passionate look is making me sick, Hashirama. The man blushed slightly, and looked at Tobirama, who was writing on parchment seriously.

 

  — I'm not in love, brother.

  — Since the last time you saw that Uzumaki you've been sighing in the corners, very thoughtful. 

  — Myth, she is a charming woman. But I wasn't thinking about her now.

  — So you were thinking about her the other times? Hashirama looked at his brother in surprise. Tobirama rarely made any jokes or provocations. 

 

  — I'm wondering if one day peace will be possible. He said pondering the question. Tobirama looked at him for a few seconds and then lowered his head again. Hashirama gave a half smile and looked back at the landscape outside. 

 

  —Hashirama Sama? The man turned towards the voice, it was one of the ninjas from his clan, he was bending over at the door awaiting his permission.

 

  - Yes?

  — This urgent message arrived recently, Hashirama Sama. 

  — Urgent? Even Tobirama raised his head to look.

 

  - Yes sir. Then the man approached, handing him the parchment and walking away, silently greeting Tobirama. Hashirama looked at the parchment, and felt a strange anxiety take over him, that symbol on the parchment's seal was well known to him.

 

  —Whose message is oniisan from? 

  — From the Uchiha clan.

  — From Uchiha?! It has to be a trap. They are certainly planning something. He said the albino seriously, crossing his arms. When Hashirama opened the scroll and read the contents, his eyebrows rose in surprise and he remained silent for several seconds, rereading the message to make sure he wasn't hallucinating.

 

  — What does Hashirama say? Finally he looked back at his brother, blinking a few times before looking at the parchment one last time and rereading the message once again.

 

  — Madara... he calls for a truce. And requests my immediate visit to the Uchiha complex, to treat an injured person who is very weak. Tobirama was unresponsive for a few seconds as well.

 

  - It's not possible. It must be some ruse on his part.

  — I don't think so, brother. Uchihas are proud, you know. Madara then... If he asks for a truce and help, it's because he really has no options.

  - And what do you intend to do? Don't say you think about accepting this?! Tobirama was already speaking harshly again. The oldest closed the parchment and looked at the window again, thoughtfully, his memories haunting him in those seconds of suspense. “— A leader must be prepared to make difficult decisions. And that many times they will not be understood by everyone around them. But they must come for the good of the clan and family.” Butsuma's voice sounded in his ears, as if it were real at that moment. “Would peace be such a difficult goal?... Maybe not. Madara… we can finally achieve our dreams.”

 

  — Let's go to the Uchiha clan. Hashirama said, clutching the parchment in his hand. The younger Senju opened his mouth to object, but he continued. — That person, whoever they are, can be saved by me. And if that happens, saving one life could mean saving them all. He said confidently. — Notify the messenger, send a message to the Uchiha clan. Let us know we will be there as soon as possible.

 

  — Because he doesn't bring the person here. If he is so worried?! 

  — The condition is serious. You know the road to the Uchiha clan is long, it might be worse to transport an injured person. And besides… this person must be very important to him. Otherwise, he would not surrender to a truce.

  —His younger brother?

  - Perhaps. Come on, Tobirama.  

—//—//—

   Madara was finishing putting on a more comfortable and lighter kimono, for the temperature, when Izuna abruptly entered his room. He looks at the younger man with an eyebrow raised in surprise. Izuna had a furious expression on his face, his fists clenched and his teeth pressed tightly together. He quickly threw a scroll towards Madara, who caught it without any difficulty. Quickly looking at the Senju crest on the parchment's open seal. However, his expression remained indifferent to his brother's expressed anger.

 

  — What does that mean Madara?! They say they accept your offer of a truce! TRUCE?! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS? And why are they coming here?! Madara opened the scroll and read it quickly.

 

  - Calm down. I decided to propose a truce to the Senju. Only that. 

  — And why suddenly? Was she scared of the deal they seek? Since when have you been afraid of anything? Madara narrowed his eyes, Izuna had a tendency to challenge him.

 

  — I'm not afraid of anything. I have a plan, it's different. And for that, I needed this truce. The younger man briefly calmed his temper. 

 

  — What's your plan?

  — At the right time you will know. For now, keep a cool head. They will come to the clan soon. I requested Hashirama's help for Sakura. Izuna narrowed his eyes, analyzing him.

 

  — What happened to you, Aniki? Is this woman so valuable that you need to make a deal with our enemy? Madara looked at him seriously.

 

  — Everything I'm doing is for the good of the clan, mainly for your good. Her skills are valuable, yes. And it will be useful. This agreement will serve our benefit, as will this truce with the Senju.

  —Then tell me the truth, Aniki. Tell me, what happened to you? How did you meet this woman and why is this all so important? I'm your brother, don't you trust me? Madara looked closely at the younger man. The memory of the youngest dying before him more vivid than ever. She blinked briefly and sighed before speaking.

 

   — I'm doing this for us. All of us, our clan will be known as the most powerful the ninja world has ever known. And for that, I need that girl's skills. So… trust me, otouto. Izuna watched his brother for several seconds, pondering the matter.

 

  - He is well. And what will you tell Hashirama about Sakura? Will he be curious about who she is? Since she clearly doesn't look like an Uchiha. Izuna asked crossing his arms. Madara smiled briefly.

 

  — I don't care what they think. I will say that she is a guest of mine, or welcomed into the clan. But most importantly, they must not know about her abilities. At least not for now. They just need to know that she is with the Uchiha clan. Izuna smiled, mirroring Madara's pose.

 

  - Right. We don't want them to keep an eye on your trump card, do we?

  - Exactly. For all intents and purposes Sakura belongs to the Uchiha clan. 

—//—//—

  Izuna and Madara were standing in front of the main gate, some Uchihas around, Sharingan activated and guard up. They could see Hashirama, Tobirama and another small Senju squad approaching the gate. Izuna was clearly tense. And Madara seemed much calmer and calmer than usual. Which didn't go unnoticed by the youngest Uchiha.

 

  — Madara... said Hashirama, stopping in front of the two, bowing briefly in respect.

 

  —Hashirama. Madara repeated the gesture. Izuna and Tobirama just nodded. - Thank you for coming. Follow me to the infirmary. He said, turning his back and heading towards the location, being followed by Izuna and the Senju group. 

 

  The scene was unprecedented for both clans. After decades of rivalry, a group of Senjus walked being escorted inside the Uchiha complex, under the confused eyes of the hosts, causing even greater tension among the Senjus present.

  Once they reached the nursing wing, Madara opened a door and allowed only Izuna, Hashirama and Tobirama to enter. Closing the door behind them, and dismissing the healers.

Surprise defined Hashirama and Tobirama's expressions very well, when they realized that it was not another Uchiha, but rather a young woman, with characteristics that clearly showed that she was not an Uchiha by blood at least.

 

  — May I ask who she is and what happened? Hashirama said calmly. Madara nodded and approached, lifting the sheet, already knowing that her private parts were properly covered, exposing the wound. The Senjus' eyes widened when they saw the severity of the wound in the abdomen. —Kami Sama! How is she still alive?! Madara shrugged as if he didn't know the answer.

 

  — Maybe she's just fighting to stay alive. It was Izuna who responded

 

  —And which clan does she belong to? Tobirama asked, taking in the unnaturally pink color of the woman's hair. 

 

  —She belongs to the Haruno clan. My father maintained a friendly relationship with her father. But they were far from the rest of their clan. The place where they lived was attacked by a group of Shinobi from the Hagoromo clan. I received a request for help, and I went there. Madara was being so convivial, that if Izuna didn't know him better, she would have believed his story. — I arrived in time to save her. But her father had already died. We were followed by two shinobis, and attacked before we reached the Uchiha clan. Hashirama knew something wasn't right in the story, but he didn't know what. The woman had clearly been fatally injured, and he knew that some members of the Haruno clan had unusual hair coloring. In addition to the fact that they have already allied themselves with the Uchiha more than once at other times. The story was very well tied up. It would be difficult to know which part was not true.

 

  — Still, it surprises me that you would propose a truce, just to save the life of a… woman who doesn't even belong to your clan. Tobirama said calculatingly, analyzing Madara. The Uchiha didn't change his expression, he spent a long time learning not to react to provocations. Your self from that time would have attacked Tobirama back with words. But he wouldn't do that. Not letting your enemies know what you think and feel is your greatest asset. Izuna narrowed his eyes at Madara's impassive and stoic expression. “You are definitely not the same, Madara.” 

 

  — You can start, Hashirama. As you can see, she doesn't have much time available. Madara said, ignoring the younger Senju's speech. 

  Hashirama approached the bed where the woman lay unconscious. It was clear that she was very weakened and weak. He observed her features for some time, before extending his hands and beginning to heal her. He frowned when he felt her body absorb a portion of his chakra and concentrate it in a region on her forehead. This was a sign of such precise chakra control, that even her unconscious body already knew what to do. He looked at Madara, he had his Mangekyou Sharingan activated, watching the process. His jaw clenched, noticing her chakra control, even unconscious. “He doesn’t seem surprised, interesting. It seems like there’s a lot more to this story.”

  After several minutes, the wound was already closed. Remaining more superficial only. Her fever also stopped, and her breathing was calmer, her pallor also decreased a little.

 

  — Well... said Hashirama, moving away and covering the woman's body again. — She's not going to die anymore. But she is still weak. It would be good for her to remain resting under the care of her healers for a few days at least. Madara nodded, ready to speak, but a faint groan was heard. The attention of the four men was taken by the sight of the woman moving her head a little, and slowly opening her eyes. 

  Sakura blinked a few times, but couldn't seem to focus properly, looking around. Until her eyes fell on Madara, more precisely on his Mangekyou Sharingan. She blinked twice, managing to focus a little better. 

 

  — Madara Sama... her voice was weak and almost whispered. Izuna stayed alert, as did Hashirama and Tobirama. All three noticed the intense green color of his eyes. — We... won?... Madara, realizing that it was just a brief moment of consciousness and that she would soon sleep again, just nodded briefly, before speaking.

 

  — You're safe now, Sakura. You can rest. He said in a calm voice, turning his eyes back to their normal black. 

 

  - That is good. She said, finishing the sentence in a whisper, before falling asleep again. Tobirama felt that there was a small concentration of chakra constantly moving within it. And he knew this wasn't normal for a civilian. "Who is this woman?"

 

  

—//—//—

  Hashirama was in Madara's room, drinking Sake, he dismissed Tobirama with the Senju squad's market. And Madara had asked Izuna to take care of clan matters for the next few hours, while he would have a brief meeting with Hashirama. Obviously, their two younger brothers were upset, but they later acquiesced in front of their clan leaders. 

  Hashirama was still suspicious of Madara's motives, and mainly because he always thought that a proposal for a truce would never come from him. Apart from the fact that he was super curious why Madara had prioritized saving that woman. 

 

  — So... Sakura is the woman's name, isn't it? Very suggestive. Madara just gave a slight nod, as he took a sip of his Sake. — I must say that I was surprised by the call for a truce. 

  - It was necessary. He replied indifferently.

  

  — Yes. I imagine… well… I remembered what we talked about when we were kids, on the edge of the cliff. Do you remember? The Senju asked hopefully. The Uchiha nodded.

 

  — It looks like we have a chance to finally put this plan into practice. Madara said, finally looking at him with the same indifferent expression as always. The Senju smiled widely and raised his glass.

 

  — Ah, I knew that one day we would be able to end this war! 

  — The war is not over yet, Hashirama. We made a truce. To achieve peace, many things will still be necessary. 

  — But the first step is the most important! That's why I'm happy that this attitude came from you. I know it won't be easy to convince the rest of our clans. But we can, like the current leaders, decide to make a peace treaty. 

  — Yes. I think the same. But I want to wait for Sakura to be conscious first. I have some things to resolve regarding her situation within the clan. Then I will be able to bring the matter of the peace treaty to the clan council. 

  —Of course, of course. But a truce will give us some rest. I must go now. We will stay in touch about our terms and the appropriate time to seal our agreement. Senju said, getting up. Madara nodded. — Oh, please also keep me informed about the young woman’s situation. If you need my help again. Don't hesitate to call.

—//—//—

  Sakura opened her eyes slowly, her entire body hurt, and she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, her eyes burned from the effort, she probably remained unconscious for some time. She realized it was daytime, there was sunlight coming in from somewhere. Blinking a few times she was able to see better. Her mouth was dry and she felt a touch of something wet and warm being gently dragged across her skin along her body. 

  The kunoichi looked around, noticing the details of the environment. It looked simple and traditional. But it resembled an infirmary. She forced the memories, and remembered the war, the fight against Kaguya, asking Madara for help, Sasuke's unexpected attack, Zetsu's painful and vile attack against her. And being thrown into a vortex with Madara. She remembers them having difficulties inside the vortex, and the injuries. Then everything happened very quickly and she blacked out. The last thing she remembered was seeing Madara, although she looked a little different, but she knew it was him, because of the mangekyou pattern. “— You’re safe now, Sakura…” she closed her eyes once again, taking a deep breath, and raised a hand, placing it on her abdomen. Concentrating chakra on the spot to examine yourself. She grunted with the effort, unable to maintain the action for long. But she could see that her wound was much better.

 

  — Kami… she woke up. She heard a female voice next to her. And she looked to the side. Seeing two women a little alike, looking surprised. She noticed the cloths in the women's hands and the basin of water. They were giving him a bed bath. So she really was in a ward. "What happened?"

 

  —Water... the voice almost didn't come out, due to weakness. She had probably been unconscious for at least a day. The woman who looked younger hurriedly filled a glass and brought it to her, helping her to get up and drink the water. Sakura never thought that she could drink a glass of water as quickly as she can now, not drinking for so long can really harm her.  — Thank you... her voice is now a little less hoarse, but it still breaks. 

 

  — How does Sakura San feel? Sakura was surprised, but then she thought that the war was finally over, and she was receiving treatment, which made her feel relieved. But the memory of Madara was too real. “Has he already made an agreement with the kage?” 

 

  — I'm fine... I... I just need to rest a little and recover my chakra... she looked around again. Noticing a small Uchiha crest on the room's door, which made her suspicious. — How long have I been unconscious?

  — It's been 4 days since she was brought here. 

  —Four days… Where am I exactly? The women looked at each other in doubt, before one of them could respond.

 

  — It's in the Uchiha clan compound, Sakura San. "Uchiha clan? Like this?”

Notes:

I'll probably update "Intertwined Fates" tomorrow. Plus another chapter of "Kishi Kaisei"
😘

Chapter 6: Understanding the Terms

Chapter by DeborahLiz (JudithStar)

Summary:

Sakura understands where she is.
Madara and her have a first conversation about everything.

Notes:

Hello
I am immensely grateful to everyone who follows. ❤️

I would only update next week. But I'll be a little busier writing the chapters for the other fanfic and the next ones for this one, which I won't have much time to visit the site frequently.
So here it is.
Hope you like it.

Good reading

  — I'm fine... I... I just need to rest a little and recover my chakra... she looked around again. Noticing a small Uchiha crest on the room's door, which made her suspicious. — How long have I been unconscious?

  — It's been 4 days since she was brought here. 

  —Four days… Where am I exactly? The women looked at each other in doubt, before one of them could respond.

 

  — It's in the Uchiha clan compound, Sakura San. "Uchiha clan? Like this?"

  Sakura tried to sit up, but she felt pain, the wound was practically healed, but it still hurt and needed to finish healing. So she gave up on the idea and remained lying down. But she was confused, there was something wrong there, she was sure she was lucid. Those women were strangely familiar somehow, their features were similar to someone, in fact they were similar to 4 people she had met in her life, and all of those people were Uchihas. "This is impossible. Madara, Obito and Sasuke are the only living Uchihas.” she decided to calm down, concentrate her chakra as much as possible and discreetly analyze herself, trying to fully understand her medical condition. 

  While the pink-haired woman remained quiet, as if she was concentrating on something, the women present finished washing her, combed her hair, and changed her sheets, helping her to lie back on the bed, with some pillows. Placing a plate with what looked like broth for her to eat.

 

  — You need help eating, Sakura San. Sakura tested the strength of her muscles, they seemed weak from lack of use. But with a small boost of chakra, she managed to strengthen enough to be able to eat alone, even if slowly, the next times would be easier.

 

  - No thanks. She knew better than anyone that the longer she took to exercise her muscles, the harder it would be. — What are they called? Sakura asked looking at the women who were studying her curiously. The two looked at each other briefly and then smiled slightly at her.

 

  — My name is Mai and this is my sister Nami. We are Akemi San's apprentices, she is the clan's healer. She replied, the woman who looked older. Sakura smiled and gave a slight nod.

 

  — I think you already know my name, don't you? I'm still a little confused, so... can you tell me who brought me here? Sakura was being careful with her words. After all, she wasn't sure where she was, and if that territory was indeed Uchiha, which of the living Uchiha commanded it, could mean her life or death. 

 

  — The Lady was found unconscious in the forest, along with Madara Sama. You were brought here. “So Madara is the one in charge of this place” 

 

  — Is Madara Sama okay? She asked trying to keep her tone neutral, after all if she was in a ward and not a cell, it meant he wanted her alive. Now she just needed to understand how the hell he had an Uchiha territory, with who knows how many living Uchihas, and no one noticed until today.

 

  — Yes. He's much better, he was unconscious for a day too. But he has now almost completely recovered. He came here a few times. He must come again today. Do you want us to call you? Sakura almost choked on her broth. Even though she's dying to clarify everything. She wouldn't show that to anyone, especially Madara.

 

  - It is not necessary. You said he'll probably come again today. I can wait. And did anyone else come to see me? Or at least tried to visit me? Her voice wasn't as confident this time, but she needed to understand if she was some kind of prisoner or if at least any of her allies were alive or conscious. The women looked at each other again, as if they could weigh whether or not to respond.

 

  — In addition to the unexpected visit from Senju Sama and his small squad. No one other than Madara Sama and Izuna Sama came here. Sakura tensed, the only Senju that existed was Tsunade. It made sense for her to come visit. But it wouldn't make sense for her to leave her in the care of other people who were obviously under Madara Uchiha's orders. And besides, she was almost certain that Izuna was Madara's brother's name. She read something about it in a history book, but didn't pay attention to that detail, much to her current unhappiness.

  — Was it Senju Sama who cured me? She asked a little unsure. Tsunade wouldn't have left a scar on her abdomen, or even a barely healed wound on her. Senju was a vain and perfectionist woman, and she would consider this an unfinished job. Sakura would obviously have to fix this after recovering her chakra. 

 

  — Yes. He came here after Madara Sama sent him a request for a truce. He healed you and since then the Uchihas and Senjus haven't had any interactions. At least a respite from the bloody battles. I've never seen this ward so empty. The youngest said thoughtfully. But Sakura stuck to the details of her speech, “Him? So it wasn't Tsunade Sama.” She spoke in the plural, Sakura was starting to feel an insistent headache. A strange sensation of being out of place, and a hint of panic deep within her being. "Truce? Bloody battles between Senjus and Uchihas? This… This comes from the time… no. No, no, no! Impossible! Simply impossible! There must be some reasonable explanation for this confusion. There has to be some explanation for this other than... Kami Sama, please, other than what I'm thinking.”

—//—//—

  The atmosphere was sad, although many there had an honorable attitude, respecting the dead, but that was the worst part, the farewell. Most people there were saying goodbye to at least one person. 

  Naruto was crestfallen, he saw many falling in combat. Maybe he didn't know everyone's name. But it would be difficult to deal with the loss of Neji and Sakura especially. He could see Mebuke and Kisashi hugging each other in tears, they didn't even have their daughter's body to say goodbye to. It shattered anyone who saw the scene. Ino was devastated, crying both for the loss of her father and her best friend, everyone was sad for the loss of the Hokage's pupil. Tsunade was visibly sad, silent tears rolling down her face. Kakashi remained silent, but his expression of sadness was noticeable, even with the mask he always wore.

  As words were spoken, and tributes were paid to the dead, incense filled the room with their aroma. A new stone memorial was erected in honor of those killed in the war. There was a special emphasis on Sakura's name in the center of the monument. After all, she helped at a decisive point. 

  Sasuke was in custody, with chakra sealed and seals over his eyes, he would remain that way for a while. Since his last actions were decisive for both the end of the war and Sakura's death. And that left things at a difficult level for him to deal with.

  Tsunade positions herself in front of everyone, on top of a small improvised platform. She dried her tears and took a breath, looking at each of their faces, lingering on the devastated faces of the Haruno couple.

 

  — I thank everyone for being here. I know that this is a moment of great sadness and that there are no words that can ease the pain of losing any of you. But know that everyone will be remembered as war heroes, who sacrificed their lives for the good of all. She sighed, before continuing, her next words would be the hardest to say and be heard by anyone present — Our beloved medical nin, Sakura Haruno. My pupil, a true pride to me, and I'm sure to any sensei she's ever had. She did not hesitate to make risky and even bold decisions in many ways to achieve an end to this horrible war. And against all expectations, she managed to change the direction of the heart of our main enemy. Sakura, in her last actions, saved Madara Uchiha's life, getting him to change sides and help defeat his main enemy at that moment, Kaguya Ootsutsuki, who was behind Madara's actions the whole time, without him knowing. . Madara recognized his mistake and helped effectively, and I can say, based on the testimonies of those who were awake and present, that he was essential in the defeat of the Ootsutsuki. Which guaranteed the victory of Sasuke Uchiha and Naruto Uzumaki over the rabbit goddess. Tsunade paused, she didn't care about the judgmental looks from some who didn't understand Sakura's actions. — I'm sure that Sakura considered all the consequences of her actions, and I'm sure that her courage and boldness were decisive when Madara Uchiha decided to help her. She will always be remembered by our village, as the hero she was. And out of respect for her latest actions, we will maintain due respect and honor to our co-founder. Madara, before succumbing to the darkness and influence of Zetsu, was a visionary man as was the first Hokage, and helped found Konoha. Mainly giving its name to our much-loved village. In his last moments of life, he tried to make amends for his mistakes and errors. I like to think, just as my grandfather would have thought, that Madara got his redemption in those moments. Even for the memory of our sweet Sakura. Her actions were not in vain. At that moment Senju finally smiled. — With that in mind, I decided to put into practice something that was one of Sakura's main objectives after the end of the war. I believe that this dream of hers was one of the ideals strongly embedded in the founding fathers of our village. Peace to children, so that they have the right to be children. Therefore, with the help of Ino Yamanaka, within a month, we will open the Sakura Haruno children's clinic, for clinical and psychological treatment. This way we will honor her sacrifice, and she will never be forgotten by Konoha.

 

 

—//—//—

  Sakura was sitting on the infirmary bed, looking thoughtfully at the Uchiha crest on the door. And thinking about the words she exchanged with those women. She wished her mind was just being too creative and wasn't what she was thinking. She already knew from her self-diagnosis earlier that she would need a few days to recover chakra, and recover from her weakness due to lack of food and blood loss. But the lack of information left her restless and wondering if she had a chance to recover properly. But her thoughts were interrupted when two figures entered the room.

  Sakura thought her mind was playing tricks on her, when she realized that the first one was Madara Uchiha, but unlike how she met him, he looked young, much younger than in the war, his hair was shorter, but the depth of his black look was the same. She felt it when that pair of Onyxes locked onto hers, during those seconds. It was a type of strength and magnetism that almost dominated the entire environment. She had never met a man who had that kind of energy, until she met him at least. He was the type of person who would never be ignored if he entered a room. But when she looked away from him, to the second figure that stood next to her, her heart almost stopped. The image of him trying to kill her came back at full speed, and she unconsciously clenched her fists, letting her chakra expand in an almost offensive way, it was an unconscious but inevitable reaction. 

  Madara knew that if she had her memories back, Izuna's presence would at least get some reaction out of her. “She remembers. Great!" But the way she reacted as if she were under threat made Izuna alert. The eldest approached the bed briefly and gestured for his brother to stay where he was.

 

  — I hope you're feeling better, Sakura. It took you a while to wake up. We didn't know what condition you would be in. He looked at Izuna and called him with a wave, as soon as the youngest approached and stopped next to her, he looked again at the woman, who still maintained a tense and suspicious posture. — This is my younger brother, Izuna Uchiha. Sakura caught her breath and briefly widened her eyes, looking at the two men alternately. "No! Please don't be true, I can't be in…” she couldn't even pronounce it, such was her fear. Madara, noticing the woman's internal conflict, spoke again. — I know you're confused about how you ended up here, and maybe you don't remember the latest events. But I can assure you that here, in the Uchiha clan, you are safe. I promise we'll talk more about it another time. The look he gave her made it clear to Sakura that he was the same Madara from the war, but somehow different. That was a warning, that they would talk, but not at that moment and probably not with witnesses. She swallowed, holding back a sigh and nodded. 

 

  — I thank you for your hospitality. She said, unsure if those were the appropriate words for that unusual situation. Madara gave a small, almost imperceptible smile, a clear sign that he noticed the subtle sarcasm in her speech.

 

  — I think you'd better rest now, recover and eat well. Later a servant will come here to take you to some better accommodations. After all, we have a lot to talk about, especially since we still have an agreement, Sakura San. He concluded with a small smile, which Sakura felt like punching him in the face. She almost bit her tongue, holding back the urge to rebut his tone, and nodded.

 

  - Right. See you later, Madara Sama. But it still sounded forced, which didn't go unnoticed by Izuna, who felt the sarcasm in both their tones during the few words they exchanged. Madara turned his back to her, leaving the room immediately, with a smug half-smile on his face, the younger followed him in silence, he would find out what was going on, after all.

  A few hours later, Sakura was in a room, inside what appeared to be the main house, in the Uchiha compound, much to her shock and sadness. She realized that her situation really wasn't a simple one. Somehow there were many Uchihas, all staring at her, suspiciously, or whispering in the corners as she passed, being carried by the healers and servants. As much as she was already convinced that she was somehow in the past, a small part of her insisted on clinging to a spark of hope that that wasn't the case.

  She was taken to a comfortable, well-equipped room. A separate bathroom in that room, with a bathtub prepared with hot water. Where she had to admit, she loved every second of it. She was left alone during the shower, which she was mentally grateful for, she needed to think. And that's what she did, she mentally went over every fact and step she remembered from the war, just to make sure she wasn't wrong.

  When she had help putting on a comfortable kimono, without many details, but undeniably beautiful, she felt the weight of her choices. Saving Madara from death at that moment not only changed the course of the war, but could have altered all history known before. 

  After getting dressed, she was left alone again, with a tray full of food, for her to rest. And in fact she needed to rest, she felt her strength running out. She ended up sleeping for a few hours, on that incredibly comfortable futon. 

  When she opened her eyes, a weight accumulated in her chest, realizing that she was in the same place she slept. It wasn't a dream, it wasn't a genjutsu, it was real, somehow she was in the past. She sat down, hugging her knees and letting the weight of that news wash over her, as tears welled up in her eyes, and she shook and sobbed. “That bitch, Ootsutsuki, sent me here.” What would she do? How would she live there? And on top of that, Madara, that Madara from the war was there. Sakura didn't know how, but he was younger. “Maybe his consciousness was thrown into Madara's body from this time. Because two Madaras could not exist at the same time.” Sakura sobbed again, remembering her parents, Tsunade and her friends, Naruto, Ino, Kakashi sensei. She didn't even know if she would have the chance to return. “I don't want to be here. I need to find a way to get back.” But how would you do that? There was no explanation for even being there herself. “Keep calm Sakura, and think. You know the future, you know that Madara and what he did, or will do. You need to keep him as your ally. It’s the only way to survive here.” 

  She took a few deep breaths, drying her tears, and pulled a bunch of grapes from the tray, eating them little by little. As she looked at the starry sky through the window. “The sky here looks much more beautiful than in Konoha.” It was an irrelevant conclusion, but it helped her take her mind off her losses. And if she managed to return to her time someday, she could tell the things she saw from the past to people. 

  The silence in the place was intense, given the position of the moon, it must have been very late, perhaps past midnight, probably, everyone must have retired. She waited for Madara to appear at some point, but he didn't, perhaps he had come while she was sleeping, and she preferred to let her rest to recover chakra. But she didn't need to think much about it, because the door to the room opened, and Madara entered the place silently, closing the door carefully, and walking to where she was. He sat in front of the futon, in the lotus position, and placed his fists on his knees, looking at her seriously. He observed the tray for a few seconds, and then took a portion of rice crackers, eating them calmly while watching her.

 

  — As a doctor, you know that eating correctly helps and speeds up the chakra recovery process, right? Here it is! The sarcasm in the voice, in each syllable pronounced. If it was someone who didn't know her, they would ask who she was.

 

  - Where are we? She asked bluntly, there was no need to test anything. It was the same man she saved in the war and who was thrown with her into that place by Kaguya.

 

  — You should already know where. He said simply, he knew she was smart and had already come to that conclusion.

 

  - As? Was you?!

  - No! I didn't have the chakra to try to manipulate that vortex of space and time. And honestly, I doubt Kaguya threw us here on purpose. I'm sure his goal for us was undoubtedly a slow, painful death. Sakura lowered her eyes, he was right, she knew it. “But how could you be so calm?”

 

  — The healers said you woke up early, after a whole day unconscious, but that you were recovering well. He shrugged, as if it wasn't important. 

 

  — When I woke up and saw Izuna… I thought he was dead. But then he talked about you, and I remembered being conscious for a brief second when we fell into the forest. And I understood that we were in the past. 

  — We need to find a way to get back. Helping Naruto and… Sasuke seal Kaguya and… she didn't finish the sentence as he gave a brief mocking laugh. 

 

  — When we fell into that vortex, her friends were about to seal her, I gave them an excellent advantage by piercing her Rinne Sharingan. If they missed this chance, they were idiots! And what's more, if time passes at the same speed as it does here. We've been here for 5 days. If they could find us, they would have already done so.

  — The chance of someone being able to travel to the past is minimal and if someone happened to have something that came close, it would have to be a Rinnegan. And I highly doubt that Sasuke would want to pull any punches to help us, considering everything that's happened. She said bitterly.

 

  — I agree with you on that.

  — But we need to at least try to discover something, a jutsu, a way... you don't want to go back, do you?

  — Why would I want to go back there? I have a priceless chance right in my hands. Do things differently this time, and achieve peace at last. Sakura opened her mouth to speak and Madara held out his hand in the air. — I don't intend to use infinite tsukuyomi this time. Sakura analyzed the man, who seemed relaxed, she knew he was back with his clan and brother. It was obvious that she wouldn't want to leave them. But what about her?

 

  — You talked about our deal earlier.

  - Oh yes. Well, I did my part, right? I helped defeat Kaguya, or at least I gave her good help, which if her friends had the slightest bit of intelligence, they took advantage of. And now is the perfect opportunity for you to fulfill yours. You can help with the Sharingan and ensure that all future generations do not suffer from the effects of its use. Sakura gets angry and gets up, she couldn't stand there indifferently, while he believed he was having the golden chance of his life, and would manipulate everything as he wanted.

 

  - No! The agreement was that you would help defeat Kaguya and undo the tsukuyomi, as well as help stop Sasuke if necessary. And I could help the next Uchiha generations. She thinks about leaving through the door, but Madara quickly gets up and pulls her arm, looking at her seriously.

 

  — Control your tone! He said quietly, looking at her, Sakura didn't look away from him, keeping her expression serious. — If you help here, you will help many other generations of Uchiha. Including that of your precious Sasuke. The sarcasm infuriated her, and she yanked her arm back.

 

  — We can't change the past! It's dangerous! It could leave the future much worse than what we know.

  — Don't be naive, woman! We already changed the past the moment we fell into that forest. Sakura falls silent knowing he's right. She walks away and walks to the window, thoughtful.

 

  — Aren't you going to build Konoha with Hashirama? Then my family would never leave Uzushiogakure, and I might never be born. If we change the past this way, I might disappear here. Which means I won't be able to fulfill the agreement.

  — I've already thought about that. Stay calm and please control yourself. No one here can know how we met. Sakura nodded, sitting down again and taking some tea from the tray. Madara grimaced.

 

  — This tea must be cold. Then I ask someone to bring him some hot tea. Now let's analyze everything first.

  — What if we are in another timeline? 

  — It doesn't make sense for me to appear as my younger self, without the Rinnegan and powers I had in war, and the same weaknesses as when I was that age. Sakura frowned at the information, but said nothing. — You didn't exist here at that time. That's why it's the same. They don't have time to talk about anything else, because Izuna opens the door, entering the room, much to their surprise. Madara mentally scolded himself, as she still didn't have time and enough chakra to improve her senses. Which in the war were already at their peak, sharpened to the maximum. But at that time, he still needed to improve them a lot, so he didn't feel Izuna approaching. 

  When the youngest leaned against the doorframe with his arms crossed. Sakura couldn't help but feel uncomfortable, he was a lot like Sasuke after all. And she wasn't prepared to be confronted with the image of the boy she loved, but who hated her and had tried to kill her multiple times. 

 

  — Well, what's going on anyway? This time I won't settle for an excuse. What kind of agreement do you have? And how did they meet? Sakura exchanges a silent look with Madara, and the older man turns to his brother, looking impatient.

 

  —Izuna, I've told you enough for now. The youngest Uchiha straightened up and uncrossed his arms, clenching his fists.

 

  — No, I didn't! What happened to you Madara?! You are different. If it weren't for his chakra, I'd say… I'd say it's someone else. Sakura knew that Izuna had probably noticed the change in Madara. It was obvious that years of experience would change a person. And in that situation, it would be difficult for the older man to act exactly like water at that time, not with all the knowledge he had of the future. Then she swallowed and stood up, taking a step forward, catching the attention of the two men.

 

  — Um… excuse me. She started with a shy voice, apparently. — I suppose the moment we were introduced, I had a shifty reaction, I apologize for that. She was still confused and scared. I know your brother may have already told you my name, but I would like to introduce myself anyway. I'm Sakura Haruno, Izuna Sama. She said bowing respectfully. Izuna didn't say anything, but retracted her offensive stance a bit, as she listened and analyzed the woman in front. — Madara Sama and I have an agreement. I would help the Uchiha clan with my medical knowledge, and in return he would help save... she swallowed, her voice breaking at that moment with the possibility of never seeing anyone she loved again. — Saving my loved ones and… she sucked in air, pushing back the tears. But her eyes became dangerously bright from the tears that had accumulated there for a few seconds. — He... unfortunately it was not possible to save them, but... he helped me anyway and... now I will fulfill my part of the agreement. She said firmly, shifting her gaze to Madara, who was looking at her seriously, evaluating the sincerity of her response. Izuna watched the intense exchange of glances between his older brother and the unknown woman. “There is something more here. You two are hiding something, and I will find out what.” As if realizing he was being analyzed, Madara looks away from the woman and turns to his younger brother, clearing his throat.

 

  — I couldn't sleep and I went to the kitchen to get tea. When I realized that Sakura San was awake. So I came here to see if she was okay. We were talking quietly, as you saw, when she arrived. I would have left if you hadn't interrupted at that moment. He concluded with a slightly annoyed tone. Izuna narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

 

  — I know… Madara narrowed his eyes back at his brother, in a silent rebuke.

 

  — Let's leave, Izuna. Sakura San needs to recover well and rest. Tomorrow morning we will talk calmly.

  - He is well. The younger Uchiha turned to the woman. — I hope you recover well, Sakura San. Feel free. Goodnight. Sakura clasped her hands, hiding the lump in her throat, as she saw the stark difference between the present Uchiha's personality and Sasuke's. Even though he was suspicious, he managed to be soft and gentle in dealings. So different from Sasuke's dry, elusive, and aggressive personality.

 

  — I thank you, Izuna Sama. Goodnight. She turned to Madara. — And thank you for your concern, Madara Sama. Have a good night too. 

  - You too. Our conversation is not over yet, Sakura San. Sakura didn't miss the defiant gleam in the older man's eyes, and as if she were pulled like a magnet, she managed to mirror that look. She would never be able to look at another Uchiha with so much courage like that. It seemed like she had lost her love for life, starting to look at Madara like that. 

  The pinkette let out a sigh as soon as they left the room, and she sat down on the futon, taking some rice crackers to eat, while she looked at the sky. It would be difficult to be there, but with my heart far away. She was hopeful that her allies had won the war. And that maybe one day she could return to her own time. But for now, she would have to learn to live there. She couldn't stay in Madara's hands, she needed an advantage. “My advantage can’t just be my medical Ninjutsu. Because one day he might get rid of me. I need something more, something that will keep him interested in the long term. Something like…” she smiled at the idea. It wasn't certain it would work. But under the circumstances, she needed to try. She would make Madara understand that in that context, she had as much capacity as he did and that is why she would be a valuable ally in the completion of his plans. She would not be a pawn in his game. And he would have to understand that if he wanted her help. 

  A knock on the door and a servant entered, with a tray with a teapot and steaming cup. It seemed like Madara did as he said, about the hot tea. 

 

  — Sakura San... Madara Sama ordered to bring hot tea for the lady. Want something more?

  —Nothing else is needed. Thank you for the tea, I didn't want to bother you.

  — It's no bother Sakura San. I am here to serve you. Sakura smiled slightly, she was definitely not used to that.

 

  - What is your name?

  — Yuna, Sakura San.

  — So, thank you very much, Yuna San. Goodnight.

  - Good night, Miss. She picked up the cup of hot tea and drank the liquid slowly as she continued to admire the sky. She needed to keep her cool and put into practice all the lessons she had already learned at the academy and training, in addition to everything she had ever read in the Hokage's private library. She wouldn't let Madara have the advantage, to manipulate her as he pleased. Either he understood that she was in the same position as him in that agreement, or else there would be a major obstacle in her plans there. And Sakura had nothing left to lose, so she wouldn't be afraid of him either. Something that she definitely already knew within herself, that she no longer had, as strange as it seemed.

Notes:

Then that's it. 😁

At least one more update will be released next week.
😘

Chapter 7: Secret Between Allies

Chapter by DeborahLiz (JudithStar)

Summary:

Madara and Sakura decide to redefine the terms of their agreement and share their plans.

Notes:

Hello, thank you to those who are following, commenting and leaving your favorites. ❤️

Big chapter, more than 6 thousand words.
Madasaku crumb moments. hahaha
Good reading!

 

  Madara tossed and turned on the fuuton almost the whole night, sleep didn't come for even a minute. His thoughts were racing, the memories of his entire life passing tirelessly on the screen of his consciousness, every decision, every word, every confrontation, every sensation, everything seemed to come to him constantly and too vividly. In addition, he began to receive recent memories of his current Self. It was completely strange and inexplicable, but the day Izuna said he disappeared, he was dealing with bureaucratic clan matters, and he was tired and stressed. He decided to hunt to unwind, away from everyone, as he didn't want a sparring session with his brother, or anyone else. He had promised Izuna that when he returned, they would go to the red neighborhood in the village southwest of there. It was the only one Madara had ever considered setting foot in, the place kept hygiene up to date, the drinking was reasonable, and the women were clean and beautiful. He disliked the women who appeared in troop settlements during times of battle, offering their services to the men. It was very easy for a spy or kekkei genkai thief to appear there. That's why he used to discourage his soldiers. Taking the survivors to the Red Quarter at the end of the war period, before returning to the clan. 

  His younger brother had been insisting they go for weeks. But Madara was refusing, he knew he would get into trouble with the elders if they knew their leader was venturing into brothels with his younger brother. It was much easier during times of war, the elders did not care or pretended to be blind, to the fact that Uchiha men frequented brothels before returning from battle. But he remembers being irritated by one of the elders' insistence that he take an Uchiha wife soon. Even creating a false chance meeting with his granddaughter. Which made Madara extremely furious at the time. 

  And that was the reason he went out alone those days. Clear his mind, before he killed the stupid elders of his clan. He remembers chasing the trail of a doe when he felt a chakra explosion nearby. He followed the sensation and activated Mangekyou, analyzing his surroundings, until he realized that the explosion was coming from above, in the sky. He looked in amazement at the strange vortex that glowed and seemed about to expel something from within him. Then suddenly everything became clear, his vision disappeared, and he felt very powerful waves of chakra surrounding his body in those minutes.

  The feeling was horrible, his muscles felt like they were tearing, his eyes burned, his throat felt dry, and the searing pain throughout his body and skin felt like it would drive him crazy. Then as if his body had been thrown into the air, his clothes disintegrating with the force of that unknown chakra, and a sharp pain in his head, which made him scream, while distinct images began to appear in his mind, one after another. other. It lasted a fraction of seconds, but it seemed like an eternity, his chakra had been drained almost completely, and he felt his body weigh down and immediately fall towards the ground, in the midst of it all, he saw a pink figure, which resembled a a body, fall next to it.

  The impact of the fall caused him to fall unconscious almost immediately. But he felt something was on top of him. After that the memory of waking up briefly, seeing Sakura on his chest and seeing Izuna, before passing out again. 

  It was difficult to recover memories and have this fusion in your mind. His body couldn't handle that dimensional travel, his chakra focused on his consciousness and somehow sought out his Self from that time, so that it wouldn't be completely destroyed. He assumed that part of his abilities fused with Sakura's chakra too, so that her body could resist. After all, she didn't have a version of herself at that time.

  These thoughts, memories and conclusions didn't let him sleep well. And they caused him a constant and irritating headache. And there was the fact that he felt almost like a stranger within his own home, family and clan. He was already used to being alone. He spent years alone, living in seclusion in a cave, avoiding human contact as much as possible, so that he wouldn't be discovered. It was strange to be living in society again. He needed to adapt again. But the desire he had, every time Izuna or someone from the clan tried to start a conversation or some type of interaction, was to walk away and be alone.

  And even more so, since Sakura woke up, he had been planning every step of the future. Every possible strategy or change that could occur in his plans. His mind was in an uproar. And before he knew it, he was walking down the halls of his house at 5am, heading towards her room. If she was awake, they would talk and make the terms of their agreement clear once and for all. If she was sleeping, well, he would then train alone. But if she stayed in the room for another minute, staring at the ceiling, he would go crazy.

  When he arrived in front of the bedroom door, he felt her chakra, he subtly let her chakra emerge, to alert her of her presence, but without alerting Izuna. He didn't slam the door, just opened it, entering the room. 

  The room was dark, the fuuton was unmade and empty, she had gone to bed sometime during the night. He ran his Sharingan around the room, until he could see her silhouette, behind the glass door to the balcony. Madara approached slowly, stopping a few meters behind her, she was standing still, with her back to him, watching the sky. The sun hadn't yet risen, but it was already possible to see its orange glow taking over the sky. As if it were lit by flames, contrasting with the darkness above, which still supported some stars and the moon, which resisted with its pure white luminosity. Without a doubt, a beautiful image to admire, and he knew that the woman in front must have been observing the subtle and constant change of the firmament above her, for some time. 

  He probed her mood, from the way her chakra was rippling smoothly, she seemed calm but tired. Another indication that she slept as little as he did. He observed her pink hair bathed in two different shades, on one side bathed in the glow of the moon, leaving a silver tone shining over the pink, giving an air of a children's tale, on the other, the brightness of the rising sun, making her strands with an orange tone, as if they were on fire. In the same way, the double lighting left the reflection on the white and simple sleeping yukata that she wore, the white lighting from the moon, which brought a soft reflection on the clothes, met with the warm orange, creating a fusion on her waist. , which gave the impression that flames spread across his body. 

  He didn't miss the contours of her body beneath the piece of clothing. Something he didn't notice when they were at war or even in the vortex. She was facing away, but he could see that her waist was thin, and her hips were a little wide, and the little skin on her thighs that he saw showed the well-toned muscles she had. Clear sign of heavy training. Inevitably her eyes went down to his calves and his small bare feet, the clear and perfect skin, providing a contrast with the muscular strength. When he imagined what it would feel like to run his fingers over her skin, he closed his eyes tightly, shaking his head, pushing away the absurd thought.

  He really had confused thoughts and sensations inside him. Living alone for decades in a cave, dying at an old age, resurfacing reanimated in the war and then duly reborn, made him forget such sensations and thoughts common to a man of flesh and blood. He didn't even remember how long it had been since he was close to a woman in a situation that didn't require fighting, or war. “Maybe stopping by the red neighborhood in the next few days won’t be so bad.” 

 

  — If you want to talk to me, you better not stare at me with your Sharingan activated like that. He was surprised, but a slight half-smile appeared at the corner of his lips, she felt the faintest thread of chakra in his eyes.

 

  — How did you know I had my Sharingan activated? As far as I know, you weren't a sensor. He saw her shoulders tense for a few seconds, and then she turned to look at him, her emerald eyes showing slight confusion. He noticed for the first time the soft contour of her features, and the way her lips seemed full, in a delicate way. 

 

  - I do not know exactly. I haven't felt very normal since I woke up. Refocusing chakra to replenish my seal has made me more in tune with the subtle chakra changes around me. But I don't remember feeling this way the first time I did it. Madara tilted his head slightly, analyzing the woman.

 

  — Maybe a side effect of being transported to the past? She shrugged without answering.

 

  — I still don't quite understand... this whole thing. He nodded silently.

 

  — You understand well, that no one, I mean no one, can know where we come from. Under no circumstances. His tone was serious, and Sakura knew that that conversation would define many things between them. She already knew what she needed to do, she just needed to stand firm to make it to the end. Otherwise she would be lost, in the hands of Madara Uchiha.

 

  - I know.

  — Well... As part of the agreement, you will stay in the Uchiha clan, taking your place as a doctor here. So your medical ninjutsu skills will be restricted to the Uchiha clan only, understood?! She didn't like his authoritarian tone, she wasn't his possession.

 

  — Are you afraid that I will reveal something to Hashirama or Tobirama? Her provocative and bold tone left him irritated. His Sharingan spun immediately, and his expression hardened.

 

  — Be careful, woman! If you don't cooperate willingly, I can easily get rid of you. Sakura crossed her arms and raised her chin, maintaining a serious and firm posture.

 

  — I may be low on chakra. But I know enough secrets about the Sharingan and the Uchiha clan to fight you. Madara lifted the corner of his mouth in a smug, mocking smile. — And I also know that you are not at your full power and strength as before, in the war. You are limited in your body at that time, subject to the same limitations as your younger self, at this moment.

  — That's true... he said, speaking softly, walking towards her, and stopping a few centimeters from her body. Their height difference was considerable, it barely reached his chest. And she had to lift her head to meet her eyes. She looked fragile and small, almost harmless. — I'm really limited, physically speaking. But… I have all the knowledge of a lifetime. So it's just a matter of time, until I can regain my power and stamina. As for you… Kunoichi… he walked around her in an intimidating manner. Sakura felt as if she was being surrounded by a beast about to devour her. But she wouldn't let him feel her pulse quicken at his intimidation. — There is no power here to threaten me... he said quietly, stopping behind her and lowering his head to her ear, speaking in a whispered voice. —Sakura. The medical nin felt the hair on the back of her neck stand up at the proximity and sensation of his breathing, so close to her ear. But she swallowed, remaining calm and turning to face him, without moving away. Her gaze leveled his in defiance. Madara felt his blood pulse faster when he saw the defiant posture of the woman before him. That instigates him, it awakens the desire for battle within him, to test her limits, to find out how far she will go. The way she took another step in front of him, leaving just a few centimeters between them, preventing their bodies from touching, but not preventing them from feeling the heat of each other's bodies. He rubbed the fingers of his own hand together, a way of trying to contain his growing euphoria for a battle. The Sharingan glowing and staring into the green orbs, which were firm and intense.

 

  — It's you, who can't threaten me here. Since you need me to cure your deteriorated vision. Madara was silent, the same expression. He hadn't told her about her vision, and he didn't know how far, or what, it was told in history classes at the Konoha ninja academy. — If you kill me, there is no way to recover your vision in its entirety, unless… transplant your brother's eyes to obtain the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. But surely... you won't want to do that... again. The Uchiha's eyes narrowed at her condescending tone. — Since your goal is to stay here and do things differently, and that, I assume, is to keep Izuna safe. She concluded, still maintaining a serious expression, holding his gaze. Madara stopped to examine the woman's entire face, lingering a second longer on her lips, and returning to her determined emerald eyes. “Perceptive, you are a woman!”

Sakura seemed to have noticed a subtle change in Madara's entire body language, his gaze remained serious, sharp and threatening, but his body seemed subtly softer, as if the bloodthirsty warrior's rigid posture was slightly relaxed, compared to two seconds ago. . Then she noticed that they were still too close, and the change in his body language left her somewhat uncomfortable, she felt for the first time the intensity of his gaze on her a little differently, but she didn't know what, there was something there, that she hadn't seen in him yet. And that caused a certain shudder inside her that she had never felt. The blood pumped faster, and she sucked in air, trying to control her body at that moment. 

  Sakura cleared her throat, and looked away from him, leaving his personal space subtly, turning around him and heading towards a corner table, where there was a pitcher of water, which she poured into a glass and drank half of it. Feeling the Sharingan follow her every move, and it somehow seemed to burn over her. The sudden heat that this strange discomfort caused her had to be controlled by regular and subtle breaths, while she finished her glass of water.

 

  — I do not intend to remain here, at this time, being a mere pawn in your plans, Madara Sama, whatever they may be. She said, turning to face him, but this time, from a safe distance, her expression and reactions firmly controlled. — And part of what I want in exchange for my loyalty and silence is a peace treaty with the Senju and the creation of Konoha. Madara softened his expression briefly, and let out a mocking laugh. Sakura frowned in warning, not understanding the reason for her change in posture. — I can't understand your altered mood, Madara Sama. His roguish smile towards her made her stomach jump briefly, and she was startled by her body's reaction. But she breathed a little harder, trying to contain whatever it was. 

 

  — I already made a truce with Hashirama. What made it possible for you to be saved, otherwise you would be dead. Madara said calmly, analyzing the woman, he wasn't sure why, but she seemed slightly restless somehow, he noticed that her pulse quickened a few times and she seemed to swallow more frequently. He just wasn't sure if it was fear of him in some way, which contrasted with the kind of image she wanted to portray, or something else he missed.

 

  — What are you planning, anyway? She looked confused and angry about being confused. It made him want to laugh at her, but he held back.

 

  — Konoha will be created, but this time, without the control of the Senjus. He said low and firm. — I will ensure that she is much stronger and more powerful than ever before. Sakura was speechless, while listening to his speech, she knew from books the time of Konoha's founding and the events preceding and preceding it. But in a way, she was a little relieved that he still wanted to create Konoha, her biggest fear was that he would refuse to do so. Now she understood that he would do anything to make it different. Mainly to change the sad course of things. What she didn't completely disagree with, there were many flaws in her Konoha, which needed to be fixed, anyway.

 

  — I see... I'm not opposed to it, I consider that some changes need to occur, and... as long as there is balance and justice at its foundation, I don't see why it can't happen this way. Madara tilted his head, suspicious of the woman's acquiescence in that topic at hand.

 

  — I know you said that I am an orphan taken in by the clan. He didn't even bother to ask how she knew, the gossipy healer was more than obvious to have been to blame for this. — If Konoha is created, I intend to remain here, and I can make her story much more believable to anyone, including the Senjus, and her brother, who must be full of questions. But if the opposite happens, if you give up on creating Konoha… then I will leave here, I will disappear, or you will have to kill me. Because our agreement does not include me submitting to your wishes. Her eyes burned in her sockets, and her skin seemed to glow with her determination. He felt a subtle twinge in his belly. Her attitude seemed to make something inside him uneasy, feel challenged. Taking a few more steps forward and closing the distance again, making her step back and get trapped between the table and him, raising her guard and ready to fight. 

 

  — If I want... the low and somewhat threatening voice did not cut the strange energy that had been created there. — I can use the Sharingan on you, hypnotize you so that you do exactly what I want. Sakura gasped, and narrowed her gaze.

 

  — You can, but to maintain this for a considerable time, your deteriorated vision does not help and would require a lot of chakra, which you currently do not have in your reserves. He walked away briefly, looking at the woman from above, as if evaluating something deeper in her. She was much smarter than he thought, and her senses were much sharper than he anticipated.

 

  — You are much more intelligent and perceptive than I initially anticipated. Sakura briefly widened her eyes, surprised by this kind of compliment. — Did you learn this from your Senju master? The question, somewhat out of place, in her opinion, made her briefly relax her posture. 

 

  — Some things yes, others, with Kakashi sensei, some reading the books in the Hokage's library, the writings and diaries that only the Hokages have access to, battle strategies, among other things. “Hmm… it looks like you know some secrets… especially those of the Senjus… interesting.”

 

  — I realize you weren't just an ordinary medical ninja, right? Sakura immediately froze, “what is he talking about now?” He took a few steps away from her, making her feel relieved that she was no longer almost pressed against the corner table. — You certainly know the secrets of the Senju clan. Hashirama's granddaughter had no children, as far as she knew, when I got Obito's Sharingan. So I suppose, because you were her pupil, and had learned her most powerful technique, she would make you, or had already made you, heir to the Senju clan, probably. “Damn, he deduces things very quickly. I need to be much more careful next time…. And now… I can’t just deny it, he’ll know I’m lying.”

 

  - Yes it is true. I would be made official heir to the Senju clan when the war ended. I know several jutsus and their exclusive techniques, among other things. “An asset against the Senjus, much greater than I thought.” He was elated with this discovery, the advantage against the Senjus seemed to grow with each passing moment. But she couldn't think she had control, at least not completely.

 

  — You know I can just steal everything from your mind with my Sharingan before I kill you, right? “Ah… You want to show that the control is in your hands, don’t you?!” She thought, watching the arrogant man, one eyebrow raised in challenge. Sakura realized that she had managed to discover Madara's main point of interest. Now, she just needed to pull the right lines. The realization caused a great relief to course through her, and she laughed briefly, much to the surprise of the man, who frowned in confusion.

 

  — Go ahead! By knowing these secrets, Tsunade ensured that my mind was well protected against spies. The Yamanaka clan placed some protective seals on my mind. Without Rinnegan, you won't be able to break them. They were made precisely to be strong enough against the Sharingan and Mangekyou Sharingan, because Sasuke became a traitor. Madara raised his head, realizing that he can't manipulate her that easily, and it would take longer and in a much more subtle way than he thought.

 

  — I know how to be a patient man, Sakura. When the time is right, you will tell me these secrets yourself. He concluded with a smile, then looked at the balcony and saw the sun finishing rising, the birds could already be heard outside, and Izuna would soon be up, walking around the house looking for him. Sakura smiled back, knowing that he understood her point, and that he wasn't going to force his control, at least for now.

 

  — If we can keep the agreement clear between us, and respect those terms, then we can benefit each other. That's at least what I intend. Which means… at some point, I might trade some of these secrets. The seal is against invaders, but it doesn't stop me from speaking. Madara crossed his arms and pressed his lips together briefly.

 

  — Izuna is the second leader of the clan. I can't negotiate peace without his agreement. Sakura bit her own lip thoughtfully.

 

  — Then we need to convince Izuna about this. But for now it's good that there are no more conflicts between the Senjus and Uchihas. 

  — I know you already have something planned. His eyes analyzed her once more, colder this time. It was the first time in the conversation that Sakura felt that that look belonged to the implacable enemy she met in the war, and this undoubtedly brought a little fear to her again. She swallowed, that part needed to be done coolly.

 

  — And I know that you also already have a well-drawn plan, Uchiha Sama. Then that rogue smile again, mixed with her imperiously arrogant and malicious look, made his expression intriguing and difficult to ignore. One more step towards her, and Sakura almost caught her breath, afraid of being pressed against the table again. Madara's presence somehow took over the entire environment.

 

  — How can we both benefit from this, Sakura San? The sarcasm returned to his deep, gravelly tone, and Sakura felt an irritation rise within her. How was it possible that less than half an hour in his presence could cause so many varied sensations and emotions?

 

  — I don't know if it's possible for me to return to my time, someday. So I need to adapt here for now, or until I'm sure there's no possibility of returning. I don't intend to live as a slave here, or even to live on the run or in hiding. But I also don't want anyone to know my true origin. This could complicate things much more. The number of shinobi who could try to use me to obtain information about the future is limitless. The safest thing for me is to stay with what I know. At least for now, right Uchiha Sama? She also put a small dose of sarcasm in her voice. And he didn't avoid the short low laugh.

 

  — Sakura, I will make it very clear that this time, I will not allow my clan to be ostracized again. If Konoha is raised this time, as I intend, together with Hashirama, things will be very different from how they were. Sakura nodded, knowing he wouldn't negotiate that, and she knew exactly what he intended.

 

  — Okay, I understand, and I already said that I don't object, I even agree with some things. But for you to be chosen as Hokage, you will need to change some things, starting with the reputation of bloodthirsty that the Uchiha clan carries, because of the curse of hatred. I can help with that. If you want to be Hokage and do things differently, you need to leave Tobirama without any arguments. He nodded, she was a sensible woman, she managed to express her opinions clearly, he was enjoying that.

 

  — I understand your point. So that's where you come into my plans. Curing the Uchiha's vision, helping to keep the curse of hatred under control. The medical nin smiled softly and sincerely, she seemed lighter for the first time since she woke up.

 

  — Yes, that's what I want. But I need to warn you that I won't give up on finding some jutsu or way to return to my time. I'll keep my end of the bargain. But if I find a way, once everything is settled here, then I will try to return home. I believe that perhaps some types of jutsu that Tobirama could create. He didn't have anything that advanced. But it doesn't mean he can do it this time. Madara raised an eyebrow, at the woman's words, he moved further away, and leaned against the balcony door frame, crossing his arms, and observing the already clear sky, and the birds flying, he could see some Uchihas beginning to open. the doors and windows of houses now. Sakura walked towards him, and leaned on the opposite side, on the door frame as well, watching the dawn in the Uchiha compound. 

 

  — It has something close, but not perfected to that level, which you need. That's what he used to hurt Izuna the other time, leading to his death days later. He said looking down, watching the movement of people. Then he returned his gaze to her. — How do you plan to get your hands on something like that? Tobirama is shrewd, he is not careless at all.

 

  — I know all the Senju hiding places and especially the seal patterns he created. I had time to study about this in the library. I have always been very quick at reading and memorizing information. The Uchiha let out a low laugh for the second time, looking up at the sky once again. 

 

  — You look like a box of surprises. Sakura's eyes widened briefly, it was difficult to interpret what he said. There was the usual malice and sarcasm, but somehow, there was more than that. Again, she failed to completely portray Madara. When his gaze returned, Sakura saw that there was no longer the same level of hostility as before. It was a little milder.

 

  — I will interpret this as almost a compliment from you, Madara Sama. But then… have we settled our agreement properly, now? He nodded, with a slight lift to the corner of his lips. 

 

  — You will help the Uchiha clan with the Sharingan and the curse of hatred, you will help build Konoha, and that I will be placed as Hokage this time, and in return… you will have shelter, protection and at the right time… help to get hold of any possible space and time jutsu. However, he didn't reach that level that time. How do you believe he will arrive? Sakura smiled, and crossed her arms, raising her head and demonstrating an almost superior air with a slight touch of arrogance, which made Madara's insides vibrate slightly with the woman's boldness and confidence.

 

  — He will create. I will guarantee it. I read all his diaries, I know how he thinks. He just needs to believe that the idea will come from him, without any interference. Madara smiled mischievously, his gaze smug on the pinkette, she was really much more than her fragile appearance, she could be very manipulative if it brought her the benefit she expected. His eyes briefly ran over her body, a new inspection, made in the morning sunlight that illuminated them both. Even though she had her arms crossed, it was possible to see the soft relief of her breasts under the yukata, her waist was undoubtedly marked, and the fact that she had crossed her legs, as she leaned against the doorframe, made the fabric rise a few inches. centimeters on the thighs, leaving more skin exposed. As a slight heat rose to her belly, he cleared his throat, looking away at the awakened clan below, before she noticed he was taking in her curves. "What the hell!" He ended up finding her attractive. That was not an option, matters between them should remain professional. No additional involvement whatsoever. This could compromise his plan. — There is another point that we need to deal with more urgently, before anything else Uchiha Sama. Madara looked at her again, this time returning his attention to her face alone. — We need to find Zetsu, before he finds us. 

  — So we recover the chakra, you start by healing my eyes, we train, we put together a strategy to capture and seal Zetsu at once. And the rest will happen in due time. Sakura nodded, with a determined expression, and extended her hand to establish the new terms of the agreement between them. Madara observed her outstretched hand, and this time without hesitation, he shook her hand, holding her determined gaze. They both felt as if a small spark walked around her fingers, in the midst of that handshake. And when they released their hands, but kept their gaze, the sensation lasted through their fingers, up to their hands, arms and down their torso, to their belly. They didn't realize exactly how many more seconds they spent staring at each other, analyzing each other, as if looking for something that would indicate that this alliance was a mistake. But circumstances only showed that it was right.

  But the moment is broken when Izuna opens the bedroom door, once again catching them by surprise. But only getting a slightly apprehensive look from the pinkette, and a bored one from her brother. 

 

  — I hope I'm not interrupting anything. He said ironically and teasingly to his brother. Sakura frowned, not understanding, and feeling increasingly uncomfortable about having to deal with Izuna, who she could only see as a constant reminder of Sasuke. 

 

  —Say it, Izuna. Madara said with little patience. Izuna stared at him defiantly with a raised eyebrow.

 

  — Well, first of all: Good morning, I hope you're feeling better, Sakura San. He said with a gentler smile and a soft look towards the woman, Sakura was so surprised that she could only nod. Sasuke would never act or speak to her or anyone else like that, and it left her disconcerted by the kindness of the man standing in the doorway. — Now, two things: first of all, Hashirama Senju sent a messenger bird. He said he will come to the clan compound, to talk to you, topics about the truce, and also to find out about Sakura. He finished the sentence looking at the woman, who swallowed nervously. And second, Mikiko Obasan will be staying here starting tomorrow. Madara raised an eyebrow in surprise.

 

  — Mikiko Obasan? It was still strange to see her ancestors alive, Mikiko Obasan was her father's younger sister, her aunt, thus being the elder of her close family. — And why here, now? Izuna shrugged and nodded at Sakura.

 

  — Sakura San needs a companion if she stays at our house. Mikiko Obasan will keep her company, and will serve to suppress possible unnecessary talk. Sakura frowned, confused, she didn't understand why she needed a companion. She looked confused towards Madara, he looked slightly annoyed, staring at his brother.

 

  — Sorry for my intrusion Izuna Sama, but… I don't understand? Why would I need an escort? I can manage on my own, and if I'm in the way, I can stay anywhere else. Izuna widened his eyes, worried that he had offended the woman, in addition to finding it strange that she said she didn't need a companion, while she was staying at the house of two single men. Madara closed his eyes taking a deep breath. He grew old seeing the changes in society, even if little, due to the fact that he was always hidden. Sakura was obviously unaware of the social rules of the time. Since in her time she had much more freedom than any woman within her clan. 

 

  — Izuna, Sakura San was raised by her parents, in a remote place. She did not have much contact with society, apart from rare exceptions. She is not yet adapted to the fact that as a single woman, she should not expose herself to situations that could compromise her honor. Mikiko Obasan will be a great addition. Sakura could feel her mind snap instantly, how could she have forgotten that?! She had read some things about the social etiquette of the time in a book in the Hokage library, just out of boredom at that moment. And there she said that a single woman should not expose herself to a situation like that. She would have to learn to control her language and her expressions, after all, the women there still didn't have as much freedom as she did. She felt like hitting herself right away. Her mother, if she could see her, would be mocking her for never liking the etiquette classes she wanted her daughter to attend, instead of the ninja academy. This could leave her in a very delicate situation there. 

 

  — I apologize, Izuna Sama, I didn't mean to cause anyone discomfort. I'm not really familiar with these... changes. The younger man nodded before looking at his brother.

 

  — Don't worry Sakura San. My brother seems to have forgotten such forms of conduct too, otherwise he would not be here in this room. But don't worry, none of the servants are given to gossip. Come on Aniki, Sakura San must be wanting to have some privacy before Asagohan. Madara really felt like slapping Izuna, for his petulant attitude towards him. He had forgotten how much her Otouto could irritate him.

 

  —Of course, I'll prepare too. He turned to Sakura, taking in the woman's embarrassed features. — You will accompany us to Asagohan. She simply nodded, after all she had no reason to deny it, she was hungry. She saw the two men leaving the room and closing the door, and threw herself against the wall, sighing heavily. She looked up at the clear blue sky outside, her heart sinking as she thought of everyone who was far from her reach. “If I can never see you again... then I'll at least make sure you have a happier future, this time...” she shook her head, and wiped away a tear that escaped, before looking for a more suitable outfit for the day, and his new perspective on life at that time.

  —//—//—

  

   Madara went to his own room, opening the closet, and looking for some clothes, he ignored his brother who followed him into the room. He already knew what Izuna was thinking and was bracing himself for the barrage of questions. 

 

  —Either you speak quickly, or get out of here, Izuna! The youngest grimaced and rolled his eyes at his brother's bad mood.

 

  — I was just thinking... You don't want anyone to think nonsense about Sakura San and you, however, you go to her room late in the morning to do who knows what, and... Madara snorted and turned to face his brother, with his sharingan activated.

 

  — I already told you, she is important to the clan. I'm doing this for us, Otouto. I went there, because I was sleepless, and I noticed that she was awake. We just talked and lined up the agreement. She already knows that no one other than those of us in the clan should know about her abilities. Izuna looked at him seriously.

 

  — I know there is much more to this, Aniki. But that's okay, I'm not going to insist that any of you tell me anything anymore. It's clear you share a secret. I just can't yet imagine what. But I'll be patient, Madara. Just don't forget that with this risky move, the fate of all Uchihas is in your hands. Izuna finished with a flash of red in his eyes, before leaving the room, leaving the older man alone. Madara sat in a chair and looked out the window, the sun's rays illuminating the entire room. “I know that Otouto, I know that.”

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed.
I'm not sure if I'll be able to update next week. But I will do my best.

Thanks again
Until the next!
😘

Chapter 8: The Cherry Blossom

Chapter by DeborahLiz (JudithStar)

Summary:

Izuna proves inept at holding his tongue inside his mouth.
And the webs of attraction continue to be woven.

  Sakura couldn't remember ever being as uncomfortable at a formal meal as she was at this simple breakfast meal accompanied by the Uchiha brothers. The maids kept looking curiously, and she had no idea what was so impressive to them. Sakura wore a simple kimono that was available, in black, and tied her hair in a bun, she knew that women at that time wore long hair. So if she kept her hair constantly tied up until it was a good length, she would avoid unnecessary questions and comments. Apart from the fact that Izuna looked at her almost the entire time. As if she was evaluating her every slightest movement. Her resemblance to Sasuke was striking, despite the great discrepancy in their personalities. 

  It was obvious that he was curious, and full of questions clear in his expression. He seemed like an uninhibited boy, briefly reminding him of Naruto, because he couldn't hide his curiosity to know more about her. Sakura remained silent, waiting for the two brothers to do the same. Nervousness began to take over her. And she noticed that her hands were shaking a little. Then she took a breath, a little shakily, and picked up the tea, taking a few long, spaced sips. Trying to calm both the discomfort and the irritation that was beginning to grow within her due to all that attention.

  Madara thought she would have some quiet time, after agreeing terms with Sakura. But her brother seemed to have other plans. He just didn't understand how, Izuna, he could be so blatant like that. Observing the woman almost directly without pause since they started eating. Even he was becoming uncomfortable and irritated with the way he was looking at her. In addition to being uncomfortable with the maids' curiosity, she was becoming embarrassed and withdrawing more and more, with Izuna's curious and suspicious looks. 

  When Madara noticed that Sakura was starting to shake, and drink the tea continuously, probably trying to control the discomfort she was feeling, he needed to take action. After all, Sakura, for all intents and purposes, was a guest and guest in his home. And it was unacceptable for her brother to be rude to that point.

  Izuna was chewing a portion of rice and fish, when he almost choked, with the pinch on his shin, which pulled his hair, almost making him tear up, due to the sharp and uncomfortable pain. He looked surprised and irritated at his brother, who was looking at him seriously, and which was undoubtedly the look of the clan leader. The same look his father got when they did something stupid. He knew that that look meant that he should stop his current attitudes and act accordingly, otherwise, the consequences would come later. Izuna thought about responding, but he had already seen that look on his brother's face enough to know that he could be as strict as his father once was. 

  But still, even though he knew it wasn't a good idea to retort and challenge his brother's authority, he couldn't control the dozens of questions in his mind. He hung his head in frustration at the silent reprimand. And he drank some tea, picking at the fish and rice with his chopsticks. 

  Madara seemed to be quite satisfied with his brother's submission. He went back to eating calmly, savoring his fish. Even Sakura, he seemed to have come back to breathe, when Izuna lowered his head and looked away from her. She drank some more tea, ready to go back to eating, because she was still hungry and the food was really tasty.

But luck was definitely not on their side today. Because Izuna, looking like he was going to have a nervous breakdown, dropped his chopsticks and shook his eyebrows slightly, knowing that he wouldn't be able to control his tongue, and would have to deal with the consequences later. He looked at his brother, who raised an eyebrow as a silent warning, and then looked at Sakura, pressing their lips together, as if in a last-ditch effort to try and contain himself. But when the servants left his side, he closed his eyes tightly, before opening his mouth.

 

  “Why the hell were you two naked in the woods when we found him?” It was only enough time for Sakura's brain to register her question, and she was drowned in tea in the next millisecond. Having a bad coughing fit, while his face, neck, ears and even the tip of his nose turned a visible shade of red. Madara looked in disbelief at his brother, who seemed to let out a sigh of relief at having said what he thought. The older man passed his hand over his face, impatient and still in disbelief at the question Izuna asked.

 

  — Izuna... the low and cutting voice made it clear that the youngest had crossed the line. — You were impolite in your question. 

  —But Aniki…

  - Enough! Go check the clan's entire stockpile of emergency supplies. Izuna opened his mouth indignantly and crossed his arms.

 

  — We did that two weeks ago and we haven't had any attacks or battles since. Madara had a sharp look on his face and narrowed his eyes, letting his brother know that he wasn't accepting questions at that moment.

 

  - Go! The speech came almost through his teeth. And the youngest huffed, throwing his chopsticks on the table and getting up, stomping away, with a displeased and grumpy expression on his face.

  After Izuna walked away from the house, Madara looked at Sakura, seeing that she had already managed to calm her coughing fit, but was still completely flushed and with an almost panicked look in his direction. He sighed, and stood up, extending his hand to her and gesturing with his head for her to follow him. Sakura did so, taking his hand to get up faster and followed him to a separate room. 

 

  When she entered the room, she noticed that it appeared to be an office, there was a table, cushions and many, many parchments on the shelves, and some organized on the table. Probably where he handled the clan's bureaucratic matters. 

 

  With a very quick inspection, Sakura realized that everything was very well organized, and looked important. Madara was undoubtedly a pragmatic man, he liked to have everything under control, obviously, the place exuded authority and power, and its atmosphere was heavy and imposing, almost as if it was shouting the name Madara. She could feel his presence in every corner of the place. And this caused a genuine and unexpected interest to arise within her, wanting to know Madara as the leader of the clan. 

 

  Even though her brain was almost fried by Izuna's question, she felt anxious and nervous about being alone with the man again. Because she couldn't forget the feeling of his breathing next to her ear, earlier, and being able to feel the heat of his body, because of how close they were. She knew that her brain made a point of recording such moments, for the simple fact that she had almost never been in situations like that. Similar, yes, on missions with your teammates. But it was different, Sakura practically couldn't see them that way. The problem was that Madara had been her enemy a few days ago, and now, he was an ally. His brain must have been confusing things, or trying to organize where in his mind Madara should be. When the sound of the door closing behind them, she swallowed, sucking in a sharp breath before finding the courage to turn to look at him.

 

  Madara really preferred not to have to talk to Sakura about the topic at hand. And she would have done just that, if Izuna and his big mouth hadn't intruded. It was unnecessary to have to deal with this, an unfortunate circumstance that was somewhat embarrassing, but which had no influence and was neither the fault of either of them. So why talk about it? Really unnecessary. He didn't even see anything, she wouldn't even need to worry about such a thing. Apart from the fact that after earlier today, he didn't want to have to be alone with her again. At least not until he could pay a visit to the red neighborhood, to deal with the issue of his younger body's primal need. He didn't want to, shouldn't and wouldn't see Sakura in any other way than as an ally.

 

  As he was closing the door, he saw two maids poking their heads into the hallway, trying to spy on the scene. He was taking Sakura to the office, where they would be alone and away from everyone's eyes. That managed to irritate him, causing him to have his Sharingan activated, almost instantly, with a threatening look that made it clear to anyone that the moment should not be commented on in any way. The women's eyes widened and they struggled to get out of there, with frightened expressions. 

 

  As soon as he closed the door, he breathed in slowly, closing his eyes, and deactivating the Sharingan, feeling the familiar, constant headache begin. When he turned to her, Sakura still had her back turned, looked nervous and slowly turned towards him, her face was still somewhat flushed, including her neck and part of her collarbone, which was slightly exposed. The kimono seemed to have gotten a little too big on her, even though she had tightened it more vigorously around her waist so it wouldn't open. Maybe Mikiko Obasan could help get her size-appropriate clothes that fit her curves better. Because that one definitely didn't do her justice. 

 

  He also noticed that she tied her hair up, probably to try to control comments about its length. Now that he thought about it, he realized that she must be having a hard time adapting to the historical context of the current society she was in. He himself remembers wondering why there were so many women at the time of the fourth ninja war. In her time, the same as today, women were rarely involved in Shinobi life. During times of war, men went out to fight and defend territory, while women were busy taking care of young children and having their husbands' children. Since everyone had many children, married women were often pregnant. Things really were different in these two different times. 

 

  But then her eyes, which still had a hint of panic, turned furious, burning towards him, bringing the feeling of defiance, which permeates and ripples under his skin, again.

  —What was Izuna talking about?! What do you mean we were... we were... He didn't stop finding it funny that she couldn't even pronounce it, reaching new shades of red on her face and neck with each new attempt. - How did this happen?! Why didn't you tell me?! Swallowing discreetly, to control the expression of satisfaction at seeing her like that. He crossed his arms and shrugged, with a disdainful expression.

  — It wasn't relevant. There were more important things to discuss. Our clothes probably disintegrated at the end of the vortex. We both fell unconscious, I only woke up here, a day later. Sakura gave him an expression of disbelief.

  — Of course it’s relevant! This can directly influence how your clan sees me. Even more… even more so in this current historical era. Everyone must be thinking I'm some prostitute you found somewhere. She was right, he knew, but how could he explain that they weren't thinking she was a prostitute, but perhaps some secret affair of his, which turned out to be not so secret after all.

  — No one is thinking you're a prostitute, Sakura. He said tiredly, the headache rapidly increasing. — Our injuries were too serious for them to think things like that. And also after I called Hashirama to heal you, it became obvious that you weren't just any person. Otherwise I would have let you die. Sakura didn't know whether she was relieved and flattered, or outraged by his admission that she wouldn't make an effort to propose a truce with the enemy to save a prostitute. “Sakura calm down, almost no man from the time you came from would do that, let alone his current time.” —Then don't worry about gossip. She seemed to calm down briefly.

  — That doesn't seem to be the case with your brother. What is he thinking of me, anyway?

 

  — Izuna is just curious. And I admit, he tried to get answers somehow, since I told him practically nothing. But I understand that it must be difficult for you, that he thinks something about an alleged affair between us. After all, he and Sasuke are very similar physically. The end of the sentence, filled with sarcasm, brought an irritated and slightly offended look to her face.

  — I didn't look at your brother that way. Madara raised an eyebrow, clearly he was in disbelief at her response. She sighed before speaking again. — It's obvious that he's similar physically, it would be a lie to deny that. But the similarity ends there. Sasuke tried to kill me three times. You only saw the last one. Do you really think I would be stupid and naive to continue cultivating any romantic feelings for him?! I have more value than that. She finished finally, crossing her arms. Madara evaluated the woman in front, it was obvious that that statement was her recent decision. In fact, he would judge her sanity seriously if she continued to act like a fool in love after what Sasuke did. She was probably still in love with the insane Uchiha, but she seemed determined to change that. Taking a few steps towards her, he softens his expression briefly, looking softer at her.

  — You can rest assured, Sakura. I already said that you will have your place as a doctor in the Guild. Which means I won't let anyone think such things about you or your reputation. A sharper stab of pain made him close his eyes and frown. Sakura uncrosses her arms and analyzes the man's pained expression. The doctor inside her reacting instinctively.

 

  - What are you feeling? Her tone changed to concern and firmness, a clear stance of the doctor she was. Madara opens his eyes, ignoring the sharp stabs of pain, and looks intently at her.

  - I am fine. Sakura snorted, a slight irritation at his apparent masculine pride, of not admitting weakness.

  — You just said that I will have my place as clan doctor. So as your doctor, Madara San, I can examine and treat you. He hid his surprise at the change in treatment. She always used Sama to address him. 

  — And you still haven't completely recovered. His chakra still wasn't enough to fill his seal. Sakura approached him, keeping her expression serious.

  — I have enough chakra and control for an exam and perhaps some more procedures, if necessary. It will take weeks, maybe months, for my seal to be 100% again. The silent seconds seemed almost like hours, Madara, even in pain, managed to let his penetrating gaze examine every detail of the woman's expression. She didn't look away, even though something inside her seemed to tingle with the intensity of his gaze. Finally, when she felt another stab of pain, which probably indicated that she would be chasing him all day, preventing him from being able to carry out his tasks effectively, he gave in.

 

  He walked to the table and sat down on one of the cushions, in the lotus position. Sakura walked up to him, with a half smile, for accepting her help, and knelt down in front of her, close to him. She raised her arms and brought her hands closer to her head, waiting a second, until he nodded giving her permission for her to touch her face.

 

  She brought the two fingers, index and middle, of both hands, to the sides of his head, on his forehead. Gently emanating a green diagnostic chakra.

 

  Madara didn't close his eyes, staring intensely at her face, every new expression she made. Sakura felt her stomach shake with the intensity of her gaze, and closed her own eyes, concentrating, and escaping the heat that the Uchiha's deep, onyx gaze caused in her.

 

  While examining each of his optic nerves, she also tried to locate the clear weaknesses that the Sharingan caused in the user, so she would have a good idea of ​​where to begin his future treatment.

  — Can you please activate the Sharingan? She asked, opening her eyes, almost failing to breathe, when the Onyxes turned red, taking on the well-known image of the three-tom Sharingan. Even without realizing it, she ended up staying too many seconds, admiring the complexity of the Sharingan, the researcher, scientist and doctor in her, thrilled with the possibilities of studying something as complex and powerful as those eyes.

 

  Madara didn't miss the sparkle of genuine interest in her eyes, looking almost hypnotized. That made him even more intrigued by the woman in front of him. Because she didn't seem afraid that she was looking directly at his Sharingan. Anyone, even the most powerful enemies, had never dared to look directly into his eyes like that.

  — Why now do your eyes seem so interested in the Sharingan, in a way unlike anything I've ever seen? His question was genuine, and expressed his curiosity as to why she had the courage to look inside the Sharingan and not have a single shred of fear. Sakura looked away briefly for a second, looking over his entire expression when he returned, looking at the Sharingans again, with immense interest. His voice was deep and steady, there were no notes of sarcasm.

  — It's just... The Sharingan is so... complex. It's beautiful and dangerous at the same time. Maybe that's what makes it so fascinating. Madara felt his stomach flutter as if he had been shocked, he knew that feeling, a slight twinge of deeper interest, almost a clear excitement, for the woman in front. He controlled the urge to say that it was as complex as the Sharingan. But he didn't avoid the rogue smile that occupied his expression. 

 

  Which clearly caught her off guard, as the pinkette almost seemed to lose concentration, and swallowed hard, before returning to focus. Which only increased the pang in his stomach as he noticed her reaction to his smile. And that wasn't good, him knowing that he could cause some kind of reaction in her, like that. Especially when he tried to control the supposed beginning of his attraction to her. He ended up messing with his masculine and carnal instincts, which he was trying to keep under control.

  — Um... your chakra channels in this region are overloaded and a little congested. The change of subject was well received by him. — Can you remember, if when you lived before, it was like this? Do I mean pain and vision difficulties? 

 

  — Yes, as far as I remember, it had become almost a routine to feel this way, sometimes it got worse with intense use of the Sharingan.

 

  — You can see well with Sharingan, I suppose. But what about without it being active? What is your vision like?

 

  — The further away I try to focus, the blurrier it gets. I still have good close-up vision, but sometimes when I'm tired, it gets fuzzy. But with the Sharingan my vision is perfect, both from afar and up close. Sakura ignored the cake on her chest as she heard his tone get more serious at the end of his sentence. After all, they were very close, and Madara had his Sharingan activated, staring at her face.

  — The continuous effort, added to the chakra pressure from the Sharingans, is causing some inflammation in some channels. They get overwhelmed, and it puts too much pressure on their eyes. Obviously you need effective treatment. But I can, for now at least, relieve some of the pressure on the nerves and Chakra channels, and numb the pain. This will ensure that not only does the pain go away now, but it takes a while for it to return. I think this will give you some rest at least. But to recover your constant loss of vision, I will need to undergo continuous treatment and little by little completely restore the already damaged channels, and strengthen them, until definitive treatment, of course.

 

  Madara registered every word, and at the same time, the way he was able to notice for the first time the nuances of the airy green orbs in front of him, it was as if he could see from above, in a panoramic view, the sea, with its crystal clear waters and greenish, covering the light nuances of blue, brown and red of the corals below. The kind of sight a person never forgets. Besides, of course he wonders why the hell the cherry blossom smell lingers on her. He believed it was some perfume she wore, the first time she smelled it. But incredibly, it seemed to be her natural characteristic odor. A soft smell of cherry blossoms, with a slightly citrusy touch from the fruit itself, and at the end a milky almond note. A smell that definitely seemed to penetrate his lungs and invade his nervous system in a dangerous way. His eyes descended lightly and as quickly as the wind, towards his mouth, returning to his eyes, which seemed to be waiting for a response from him, or to be studying his expression in search of something unknown. Faced with all this pulchritude that exuded from the woman before him, the Uchiha, for the first time, felt unable to utter any words, just swallowing and nodding, to show that he understood. 

 

  — You need to close your eyes now, and relax a little. I'm going to use chakra on your optic nerves. And you will feel like it is a mild shock at first, but then the sensation will become a cooling sensation that will start to relieve the pressure and pain, it will take a few minutes, because I can't do it too quickly, it would be so painful and dangerous like a kunai. Madara, still silent, gave a brief nod giving his permission, and then closed his eyes. Keeping her breathing calm and trying not to react when her chakra invaded her system, more intensely now. 

 

  Sakura knew that for an ordinary Shinobi it was already difficult to feel a strange chakra in her system, but for someone like Madara, it would be a real challenge and test of self-control, not reacting to the intrusion. She felt, when he inevitably tense his muscles, even if he controlled his reaction, the way his jaw tensed, and he tried to keep his breathing even, just showed how difficult it was for him. But as the chakra began to slowly cool, all of his tension drained away, and she smiled slightly at the way his muscles relaxed at the sensation. “He must have been in a lot of pain for some time.” 

 

  Sakura found herself wondering how Madara must have suffered in pain in his first life there. With no medical talents in her clan, a healer's limited practice had little effect on chronic pain. She imagined that it wasn't just physical pain he felt, but emotional pain as well. For Kami, he was a human being, as susceptible to emotional pain and avalanches of emotions as anyone. She understood why his protective shell was so rigid, and his behavior somewhat cruel and aggressive. He had to deal with his pain alone, and that's the kind of thing that happens when you have no one else. As her thoughts ran through these topics, she absently observed, but not without making a mental note, that he had light, almost imperceptible freckles on his nose and cheekbones. The way, even when relaxed, his facial expressions were firm and rigid, as if they had been rustically sculpted. The thin, slightly chapped lips and the dark circles under his eyes, which left a tired and aged look on his young face. 

 

  It was strange, she was facing Madara from the fourth ninja war, but at the same time, she wasn't. His appearance was clearly younger than the one she knew, but it wasn't that different from his older self. She also noticed two or three discreet spots dotting her jaw and neck. His protruding Adam's apple, and what little skin she could see, through the opening of the high collar of the shirt he wore, his well-toned muscles, his trapezius muscles were firm and prominent, making it clear that his shoulders were broad. Madara was without a doubt a beautiful male specimen, everything about him exuded virility. It was impossible for a woman not to notice something like that. Sakura swallowed and shook her head slightly, pushing away the intrusive thought of imagining him shirtless, just to test the muscle theory. 

  — You can open your eyes, but without activating the Sharingan. He did, and she realized that the Onyx orbs could be as fascinating as the Sharingan itself was. — Apart from your vision still being a little blurry, are you feeling any discomfort or pain?

 

  - No.

 

  — Activate the Sharingan. He did, he was still struck by the lack of fear in her. - And now? Any pain?

 

  - None.

 

  — Can you evolve into mangekyou? When she did, she opened her mouth slightly surprised by something.

 

 

 

  - What it was? Something wrong? He asked with some concern. Sakura shook her head and smiled softly to reassure him.

  — It's nothing, don't worry. It's just curiosity. The pattern looks a little different from the one you had in the war. Or I got the impression.

  — You must have seen the eternal mangekyou. He's different, and I don't own him here.

 

  - Clear. It can only be that, really. Why does the appearance change from mangekyou to eternal mangekyou?

 

  - I do not know well. It is as if the patterns of the transplanted eyes merge with the user's original pattern.

 

  - Hum interesting. Everything I can know about the Sharingan and its very different patterns for each user can help me better understand the complexity of this doujutsu, to treat the harm it causes, in the best and safest way possible. Did you feel any discomfort now? He shook his head, still watching with interest the way Sakura seemed to be intently commenting on what she intended to do regarding her search for healing and Sharingan improvements. She licked her lips as she ran her chakra one last time, reviewing her work. — Well, I'm just giving one last review here. You just can't use the Sharingan too much, so as not to force the channels, they are still sensitive, unless it is really necessary.

 

  When the door was opened by Izuna, Madara didn't even bother to ask why the hell he made a point of hiding his chakra every time he entered a room he was with Sakura. He just looked out of the corner of his eyes at the younger man's surprised and suspicious expression, seeing the green chakra in Sakura's hands, on her head.

  - What is happening? Sakura stopped infusing chakra and walked away a little, leaving her hands in her lap.

  — Sakura San was doing an exam on me. You certainly remember what I told you, that she is a healer who uses chakra to heal. Madara's calm and carefree tone did not assuage Izuna's distrust.

  —But isn't that reckless? You're still recovering Sakura San, my brother shouldn't push her health like that. 

 

  — There is no problem with that, Izuna Sama. Madara Sama was in pain and I offered to take care of it. I have enough chakra for a simpler exam and procedure like this. I just relieved the pressure on his optic nerves. Izuna still looked a little suspicious, but then relaxed briefly.

 

  — Therefore, I would also like an examination of Sakura San. At that moment, Sakura became tense, just thinking about approaching Izuna like that made the image of Sasuke running towards her, to kill her, return with force. She swallowed, feeling her heart speed up instantly, and unconsciously clasped her hands in her lap. 

 

  The change in the pinkette's posture was such that Izuna frowned, seeing the glimmer of fear run through her greenish orbs. Madara also noticed, and he had seen this type of reaction in men, women and children, after an attack or destruction of their village or town, sometimes enough times for him to understand that something had brought back painful memories to her, enough to make her afraid. Perhaps Izuna's resemblance to Sasuke was most likely affecting her in a negative way.

  — I… um… she cleared her throat, trying to steady her voice. — Of course, Izuna Sama, if Madara Sama doesn't mind me examining him, obviously. But the discomfort was obvious in her voice. Madara looked at his brother who was trying to understand the change in the woman, without success obviously.

  — Otouto, I believe this small procedure made Sakura San tired. It's better for her to rest today. You can wait a few days for her to examine you carefully. Izuna thought about retorting, but seeing the grateful way Sakura returned Madara's gaze, he realized that she really wasn't in a position to do that.

  — Um, sure, sure. You better rest, Sakura San. Sakura nodded, standing up and bowing respectfully before the two, before leaving the room. 

 

  Izuna stared at the door for a few seconds and then looked at Madara, who had a calm expression, adjusting his posture to face the table, getting ready to work. Even though he wanted to pepper his brother with questions, he considered that a little provocation would be appropriate as revenge for making him check the emergency stock.

  — If you wanted to be alone with her sooner, you could have just told me, instead of telling me to check the stock. Madara, who was starting to read a scroll, looked up at his brother, while he spoke with a mocking and malicious expression, one hand on his waist and the other gesturing in a carefree manner. — I already understand that you want the pink one just for yourself. As soon as he finished speaking, his instincts made him dodge to the side, avoiding a paperweight, made of copper, that was thrown at his head. The object hit the wall behind him, hitting and knocking over an old painting, which broke in half with the force of the thrown object hitting it.

  — If you want to be examined so much, I can guarantee you have a good reason for it! Otherwise, shut up and get to work! Izuna let out a low laugh, seeing Madara's grumpy and impatient expression. He maintained a lighter and more amused expression, as he faced his brother with a mischievous smile, heading towards the table, to take his place.

 

  After a few minutes of silence, while the two read the scrolls and took their notes, Izuna looked at his older brother for a few seconds, Madara looked so different from before, but at the same time so the same. He just wanted his brother to trust him enough to tell him what happened. But Madara preferred to keep the burden to himself, it was always like that. They only had each other, and his brother cared about him to the point of making sacrifices so that he would have an easier life than his own. This was the burden of a leader, the burden he inherited from his father, and took on much more committedly than his late Otōsan.

  — Hey, Aniki? Madara didn't even look up from the paper.

  — What happened, Otouto?

 

  — A sparring session later?

 

  — The Senjus will be visiting, remember? And besides, my chakra is still below normal. I need to rest more over the next few days. 

 

  - He is well. So let's share a bottle of Sake? This time, Madara looks up, looking at his brother's expectant face.

  — It's okay, Izuna. The youngest smiled broadly and returned his attention to his work. Madara smiled, watching his brother for a few seconds, before returning to work.

—//—//—

  Hashirama was sitting on the grass, under a tree, watching with attention, and even fun, the training between Tobirama and Tōka. His brother and third cousin on his mother's side was one of the most daring, courageous and brilliant women he knew. She was a rather unusual and even often frowned upon woman involved in Shinobi activities. But his cousin showed a talent for this since he was a child and the basic self-defense skills taught to the women of the clan stand out. Even though her late father thought it was a waste not to train her further. Hashirama considered this innovative, and enjoyed watching his cousin train with his brother.

 

  But his attention is refocused when a messenger bird lands next to him. Hashirama briefly petted the bird, and took a small scroll attached to the animal's paw. Opening the scroll and quickly reading the content, letting a smile spread across your face.

  — Is there a problem, Oniisan? Why do you smile? Tobirama asked, moving away from Tōka, and walking towards Hashirama. 

  — No problem, quite the opposite. Madara replied to my message. He awaits me in the afternoon in the Uchiha district. He also said that Sakura San is conscious and recovering. The Albino raised an eyebrow, curious, and nodded.

  — I'll go along with you, then, since you're going to see the woman. Then the men's attention was diverted to the woman present, who huffed angrily and threw the Kunai near the albino's foot, then stomped away. Tobirama made a confused expression, and when he looked at Hashirama for an answer, the older Senju started laughing, holding his stomach.

  —What are you laughing at, idiot?

 

  — You're only good at perceiving chakras, but when it comes to women, you're a complete layman, brother. Hashirama said, wiping the corners of his eyes. Tobirama had a grumpy expression, crossing his arms. — Tōka Chan is in love with you, Otouto. Is it just you who hasn't noticed yet, or... pretended not to notice? The albino rolled his eyes briefly, and moved closer to his brother, sitting next to him on the grass, while taking a sip of water from the skin next to him. — You know that our Otōsan made a marriage agreement with Tōka Chan's father when we were children.

  — I don't see it that way, Hashirama. But if you think it's good for the clan, I will honor Otōsan's commitment. The older man analyzes his brother and shrugs.

  — No, I wouldn't force him to do that. I just think it's a shame that you don't see it that way.

 

  — If you hadn't negotiated an alliance with the Uzumakis, with Mito as your betrothed, it would be you who would have had to fulfill that agreement. Her father is already dead, but her older brother is not. If he insists on demanding compliance with this agreement...

 

  — I know that, if that were the case, I would fulfill the agreement, after all, Tōka is an intelligent, talented, strong, loyal and, above all, beautiful woman. She will probably be an excellent wife for the man who marries her. However, I have no idea what her brother thinks about this arrangement. But it wouldn't be good for him to come and demand compliance with this. It could bring doubtful looks to the clan's main house. The albino nodded. 

  — I promise I'll think about it, Oniisan. But I think it's prudent that we first resolve the issue of the agreement with the damiō and mainly, what the truce with the Uchihas will be like after that. Hashirama smiled widely and sighed, before speaking.

  — Madara and I have plans to make a permanent peace treaty. And my instincts tell me, Tobirama, that the arrival of this mysterious Sakura San will reflect positively on this. I don't think it'll be that long, actually. I really hope to have significant progress on the subject, with Madara, this afternoon. The youngest just nodded.

  — What do you think about this woman, Hashirama? Are you as curious as I am to know who she is? And what kind of connection does she have with Madara Uchiha? The older Senju made a funny conspiratorial expression and whispered. 

  — I believe Madara considers her too valuable, for some reason. Maybe romantically?! Tobirama looked at him in disbelief.

  — Oniisan, Uchihas don't marry outside the clan. They are afraid of Sharingan usurpers.

 

  — Madara is different, Otouto. He doesn't care much about some conventions, and has a mind well ahead of his time. I don't think this is something he'll pay much attention to when he gets married. 

 

  — IF he gets married! Cruel like that, I think it's difficult for any woman to ever love him. Hashirama laughed lightly and clapped his hand on his brother's shoulder twice.

  — Ah, Tobirama, Tobirama... love sometimes blooms where you least expect it. And perhaps, a cherry blossom can sweeten the life of a bloodthirsty and cruel man, to the point where his heart opens to love.

Chapter 9: A Shinobi Never Reveals His Secrets

Chapter by DeborahLiz (JudithStar)

Summary:

The Senjus pay their visit to the Uchiha clan.
Sakura needs to deal with Tobirama and Tōka's distrust, and Hashirama's curiosity.
Sakura begins to notice reactions and sensations that she is not used to.
Madara realizes that letting go of the attraction she is feeling is more difficult than she thought.

Notes:

Hello
First, I would like to ❤️ thank everyone who follows and comments on the fanfic.
Second, I'm sorry for the delay in responding to comments and updating. I have had very busy days and little time.
I hope you like the chapter.
Happy reading!

  It had been almost three months, but the feeling of loss had not diminished, or even the pain and emptiness seemed more comfortable or something normal in your routine. Somehow this was different. He didn't feel like he had the right to try to make it normal, it somehow felt wrong. It was as if he was afraid, that if he did, that if he got used to her absence, he might make her disappear somehow. It was a somewhat irrational fear, but it was so real inside him, he could feel it in his bones. And he knew that he couldn't tell anyone this, because no one would understand him. They would just say that he was blaming himself, holding on to the pain, and stopping himself from moving forward.

 

  He blinked once again, a single tear falling, seeing her name written on that stone, by Kami, it seemed like just a horrible nightmare, which he wished would end soon. “Why you, Sakura Chan? Why then you?” 

  —Are you here again? Came the monotonous but not indifferent voice of his former sensei. He knew that Hatake understood him like no one else. The same questions must have been on his mind. 

  — It feels wrong not to come here every day. 

 

  - I know. That was all the silver one said. Naruto looked at him and sighed, lowering his head.

  — Sometimes I have the impression that… it's difficult to explain Kakashi. I was always told that the souls of loved ones stayed close to their loved ones when they left. But… I don't feel that way with Sakura. I don't feel like her soul is with me. 

 

  — Naruto, not everything they say can be considered real. I've also heard something similar. But I have been told that when one leaves no business unfinished, one's soul can move on to eternal peace. The blonde smiled a little.

  — I don't think Sakura had any unfinished or unfinished business like that. His smile faded and he looked around, feeling the wind howl. —But at the same time, it’s as if it were imprinted on every inch of this village. It's so... strange! Kakashi raised an eyebrow and looked thoughtful, his eyes wandering around the room, as if he felt that his former student's words made perfect sense.

  —Maybe that's right. Perhaps Sakura's purpose to protect everyone was so strong that her soul became attached to the entire Konoha. Silence followed for several minutes, both looking at the name printed on the stone. Listening to the gentle whistle of the winds that passed by them, as if they could hear her laughter being whispered in both of their ears.

  — If she were here, she would be working herself to exhaustion at the clinic at this time. Kakashi let out a light laugh, nodding, knowing his former student's temperament and perseverance. The memories of her being small, frail, trying to match the strength and speed of her teammates in training. Or even when her knees shook with fear, she kept a hard look on her face, trying to appear brave and strong on team seven's first missions. — I still can't believe she managed to convince that crazy old man to help us. The blonde said with a sad smile. Kakashi nodded, his eyes analytical, remembering Madara's expression and look towards Sakura, after she saved his life, putting him back in the game. He talked to Obito about it afterwards, which made his suspicions even greater, but without being confirmed. 

 

  The Uchiha believed that his “former sensei”, Madara, had an advantage there, in possession of some promise from Sakura, something he considered valuable, and Obito said that he was practically certain that it was the Sharingan and perhaps Madara's lineage. . Which could explain the look with a touch of interest beyond what could be predicted, from Madara to Sakura. Kakashi believed he was right, because Sakura had a vast, if not unique, knowledge of many things, including the Sharingan. Kakashi knew the pink-haired girl's insight. She could be an excellent player and manipulator when she wanted to. If Madara had nothing left to lose, Sakura offered something that piqued his interest, which may have been the main point of him accepting the deal. But it didn't really matter anymore, they were both dead now, Madara and Sakura. The only thing that remained was Sakura's will and her sacrifice.

  — When she wanted something, she didn't give up. It didn't matter what obstacle lay ahead. And Sakura was determined to help and protect you, Naruto. The blonde widened his eyes and looked directly at his former sensei. Kakashi looked deeply, he was serious and slightly morbid. — She knew Sasuke's intention of wanting to kill you. And he believed that Madara would be the only one who could stop Sasuke. The blonde felt his eyes watering instantly, turning his attention to the stone in front, running his fingers gently over his friend's name. Maybe Sakura couldn't reciprocate his old feelings of passion for her, but she loved him, just as he loved her. They were brothers, no matter what had happened, and what could happen in her life, he would always love her, and would never forget her. And he was sure that she loved Sasuke deeply, even though she knew she would have to watch him die. It was a hard and difficult choice for her, a burden she intended to carry probably alone. “What the hell! You Teme bastard! She kept loving you until the end, idiot!” The fingers that held her friend's name shrank, closing her hand into a fist. The blonde's expression became determined, an ancient and knowing fire burning in his soul and reflecting in his blue orbs.

  — When I am Hokage, I will erect a monument in honor of her. Everyone deserves to know who Sakura was. Konoha will never forget her. I will guarantee it. A low laugh from Kakashi attracted the blonde's attention and he looked at Hatake in confusion.

  — I'm going to take over as Hokage in a few months, and I've already intended something similar. Maybe not a statue of her, but a small memorial in the cherry blossom garden near the training ground. Naruto's face lit up at the news.

  — I won't mind if you do it before me. Sakura deserves this, after all. He said smiling widely, then looked up at the sky and sighed, dropping his smile briefly. — Well, it's getting late. I need to hurry.

 

  — Will you visit him again? None of them needed to mention the name. 

  — Sakura would like me to do that. That Teme can't keep sinking into darkness. Hatake turned to face the blonde, nodding.

  — You know he's still going to trial. But it is very unlikely that he will be sentenced to death. However, I believe I will be able to reduce his sentence, and if he shows progress he may be released. The blonde nodded thoughtfully.

  — I hope that happens. What about Obito? Was he really acquitted? 

 

  — Yes, most of it. He will pay the rest by working for Konoha for a long time. Will join the ANBU next month.

 

  — I hope Sasuke doesn't take long to come to his senses. It's tiring to go visit him and talk to the walls every time.

 

  — He's feeling guilty, Naruto. But he still won't admit it.

 

  — I know, he is haunted by the memory of her. The guards say he screams her name when he has nightmares.

 

  — Guilt is always bad company, but for him, it's inevitable to go through this.

  In a dark cell, curled up in a corner, on top of the bed, was a silent man, wearing a straitjacket, containing several seals that obstruct the concentration of chakra, his eyes were blindfolded, his hair fell down his face, his grown beard framing his pale skin, which hadn't seen sunlight in a long time. Lips chapped, pressed into a firm line, jaw tense, sweat dripping down his forehead. “It’s your fault, you know, right?!” A sweet and melodious voice echoed, he tilted his head towards the sound. But there was no sound, he grunted, he was starting again. 

 

  He shrank even more, as if he could escape from it, but it was impossible, the smell that was starting to exude from the place left his mouth dry. It was her scent, of cherry blossoms. 

  — Go away! He said in a whisper. “It’s your fault, Sasuke Kun.” He shuddered, and threw himself against the wall, when the whisper sounded close to his ear. — Go away! He said louder. A guard appeared in front of the bars, observing the Uchiha's condition. And he shook his head boredly.

  — Shut up, Uchiha!

 

  — GET HER OUT OF HERE! I DON'T WANT HER HERE! He shouted, shaking his head, as if he could hear something. A second guard appeared next to the first.

  —Is he hallucinating again? The second asked with a look of contempt. The first just nodded.

  — Do we have to call the doctor again?

 

  — No, the doctor said he can't be sedated every time. Soon the Uzumaki arrives, and he calms down.

  — GET OUT OF HERE SAKURA! Shouted the Uchiha struggling against the wall, as if he was trying to free himself from something. The two guards looked at him in disgust.

  — She's not really here, idiot! That's just her head screwed with guilt. There wasn't even a body left for her family to bury. The second said with harshness in his voice. The first laughed mockingly.

  — If you continue to be a bastard like that, she will haunt you forever. He continued the second, before the two returned to their post laughing. Leaving the Uchiha struggling agitatedly in his bed, and muttering things to something invisible.

—//—//—

  Hashirama, Tobirama and Tōka Senju were in front of the gates of the Uchiha clan, they took a few more men in tow, just as usual, after all until a few weeks ago they were at war. The matter would only be between the leaders of both clans. But Tobirama would never leave his brother in Uchiha territory alone. Hashirama decided to take Tōka, just in case the woman, named Sakura, felt uncomfortable in the company of only men. A female presence might be more pleasant for her. Especially after having suffered an attack at her home, in a brutal way, at least, that was what the severity of her injuries said.

 

  When they were taken inside by the Uchiha guards, the tension was inevitable. Madara and Izuna weren't waiting for them at the gate, like last time. The Uchiha leaders were waiting in the main house. But the thin ice in which everyone found themselves put their tempers under pressure. That feeling of peace could end imminently, but it could last. Uncertainty was always the worst of feelings.

 

  As soon as the three were able to enter the main house, leaving the other Senju Shinobi escorts at the door, along with suspicious and frowning Uchihas, they were able to get a glimpse that perhaps the two clans were not so different in some terms. The organization format of the clan's main and secondary houses and families. The biggest difference was the Uchihas' Kekkei Genkai and their intense care with doujutsu. They were taken to a second room, where Madara and Izuna were waiting for them, sitting around a kotatsu, which had some cups and a steaming pot of tea. 

 

  The tension was palpable among those present, Izuna much more so than Madara. The oldest seemed strangely calm. The position he was in showed almost nothing but security. Hashirama knew this meant the Uchiha knew exactly what he wanted and would do from now on. 

 

  The Senjus bowed in respectful greeting, being followed by the Uchihas with a brief nod of the head. Madara gestured with his hand for them to sit down, and they did so. Hashirama in the center, flanked by Tobirama on his right and Tōka on his left. Madara was in the center of the table, on the other side, right in front of Hashirama, and had Izuna on his right, in front of Tōka.

  — Thank you for having us, Madara. I must add that it is much more pleasant for me, especially, to meet them on the other side of a tea table, than on a battlefield. The Senju said with a slight smile, trying to ease the tension. Madara nodded with a discreet roguish smile.

  — I'm sure it's a mutual feeling with any member of our clans. The Uchiha leader added in a calm and level voice. Then there was a slightly uncomfortable silence, while the tea was served and sipped.

  — And how is the young woman I helped a few days ago? Sakura, that's her name, correct? Senju asked, without much hesitation, they didn't need to pretend anything, or casual matter, everyone present knew the reason for the visit. It would make no sense to comply with small social conventions. 

  — Yes, the name is correct. She is well, still recovering, but she is already out of bed. Madara said simply, he knew that Hashirama would want to talk to Sakura, but if it were up to him, the Senjus would have minimal contact with her for now. 

  — Oh, that's excellent. And could I see her for a few moments after our main topic? I would like to be able to speak briefly with the young woman. To find out how she is, ah… let's say emotionally? After all, from her account, she lost everything she had in life. Izuna looked briefly at his brother, waiting for him to say something, to observe his expressions.

  — Why wait? You can see it now, before anything else. After all, that was the reason you brought a kunoichi with you, right? The sarcastic tone perfectly mixed with Madara's indifference left Tobirama and Tōka tense. But Hashirama narrowed his eyes slightly.

  — I thought it would be the most appropriate. Senju replied calmly, trying to contain his temper.

  - Why?! It was Izuna who spoke, as he clenched his fists in his lap, and narrowed his eyes. —Do you think we would allow you to heal her, only to throw her back and forth among the Uchiha men? Do you think my brother and I are savages?! Able to take advantage of a defenseless woman like that?! Tobirama clenched his fist and locked his jaw. Hashirama touched his brother's wrist lightly, and gave a friendly and appeasing smile.

  — Despite our differences, many generations ago, Izuna San, I never thought of such a thing from you and your brother. I just figured it would be in good tone, and that Sakura San might feel more comfortable. Madara just narrowed his eyes, and then signaled to a maid, who quickly left.

 

  — I understand your concerns, Hashirama. But Sakura San always has a companion while she is here at my house. Madara said boredly.

  — So she's staying here? In her house, the main one of the Uchiha clan? Tobirama asked, without hiding his suspicious tone. Madara looked at him, boredom in his expression, but a slight irritation in his eyes. 

  — Do you have a problem with that, Tobirama? Despite his seemingly calm expression, the irritation was clear in his voice. 

  — Tobirama didn't know how to suppress his curiosity. But I believe he didn't mean to offend you. Isn't that right, brother? Hashirama looked seriously at his brother, who just rolled his eyes and crossed his arms. But none of the men present could say anything more, as the maid returned, with Sakura close behind, dressed in the same simple black kimono and her hair tied up.

 

  

 

  Sakura kept her eyes down, she didn't know what to expect from Hashirama and especially Tobirama. It would be better to stay out of suspicion, or at least not increase suspicions about her person even further. She felt the curious and searching gaze of the Senjus present. 

  — Sakura San, these are Hashirama Senju, leader of the Senju clan, Tobirama, her brother and Tōka Senju, a kunoichi from the Senju clan. You remember what I told you when you woke up, right? It was Hashirama who cured you. Sakura exchanged a look with Madara and then looked at the Senjus, bowing respectfully in greeting. 

  — I am truly grateful, Hashirama Sama. She said in a soft voice. Returning to look at the men around the table and the woman who accompanied them. 

  — There's no need to thank me Sakura San, I'm happy to help, and happy to know that she's better and recovering. Sakura just gave a half smile.

  — Sit down Sakura San, have tea with us. I believe Hashirama wants to talk to you a little. Madara said calmly, pouring another cup to her left side. And Sakura did as he said, sitting next to her, and facing Tobirama. Who had his eyes narrowed towards her, and silent. Sakura drank a few sips in silence, feeling the atmosphere of the room, and the eyes on her, Tobirama didn't stop staring at her, Sakura felt his distrust in her skin, Hashirama even watching her, seemed more curious, and Tōka seemed to be making an analysis detail of her, and Sakura wasn't sure if she was just seen as a potential ally of the Uchiha. She didn't need to look at Izuna to know that he was stressed, suspicious and uncomfortable with all that, she felt his tension from there. Madara managed to maintain the same coldness and indifference that she knew in the war. 

 

  She knew that they had to be careful, very careful with everything that was said, without anyone noticing that something was out of place. If they managed to keep everything neutral, no one could ever imagine the real issue of it all. 

  — Madara said you belong to the Haruno clan, Sakura San. It's begun, Hashirama. — He told us what happened to his family and the place where he lived, I'm sorry for your loss and everything you've been through. Sakura opened her mouth, it was difficult to simply keep the story, of a homeless orphan, and taken in by the Uchiha clan. But she had to admit that if that was the story, people would feel uncomfortable asking questions about her life.

  — I appreciate your condolences, Hashirama Sama. She said politely.

  — You have a constantly increasing chakra concentration in that jewel on your forehead, Sakura San. Why is that? I thought your clan were civilians. It was Tobirama who asked the question bluntly. Sakura looked at him, with the same calm expression as before, she knew that Madara was also watching him, and she felt Izuna's gaze burning over them both.

  — It's true, Tobirama Sama. My clan is almost entirely made up of civilians and traders. But there are some Shinobi among the members. And as for the jewel on my forehead, it is a Yin seal, for chakra storage. When… I was attacked, I ended up using up all my chakra and almost all of the seal's chakra, while trying to save my life, and Madara Sama's at the same time. But it wasn't enough, as I was already low on storage.

 

  — Sakura San had different training, she knows the natures of chakra. It was Madara who completed it, without going into details.

 

  

 

  — May I ask the type of Jutsu that consumed so much chakra? It was Hashirama who asked this time. But Sakura only gave a soft smile.

  — I believe you and Miss? Present here, know that it is not wise for a Shinobi of any nature to reveal their fighting methods. Hashirama smiled, and shook his hand, relieving the mood.

  — Well, we are in the middle of a truce, not on a battlefield. So we don't need to continue to see each other as enemies. Sakura tilted her head, smiling sweetly, but with a determined look.

  — I really appreciate this truce between the Senju and Uchiha clans, but I'm just saying that a Shinobi never reveals their secrets. Hashirama opened his mouth in surprise at the answer, and Tobirama immediately hardened his jaw. Sakura could feel Madara's satisfied gaze on her, and the slight tremor she felt in her body because of that, in addition to hearing Izuna's light and low chuckle.

  — Your senseis must have been at least curious, I suppose. Who taught you about the Yin seal? Tobirama insisted, still looking at Sakura suspiciously.

 

  — I think you're being rude with your insistence, Tobirama. It was Izuna who said with a slightly deeper voice than usual. He distrusted Sakura, it was true, but demonstrating this in front of the Senjus would be the same as declaring that there was a rupture in the leadership of the Uchihas, something inconceivable to happen, especially in the face of an enemy that had existed for decades. Tobirama opened his mouth to respond, but was silenced by a hard look from his older brother.

  — I think I should apologize for my cousins' extreme curiosity, Sakura San. It was the first time Tōka spoke, her voice softened, but the woman's eyes were as sharp as blades. Sakura knew that the woman's display of friendliness was fake, there was interest behind it, and it wasn't interest to be friends with her, there was something there, and Sakura knew she had to be careful. — I truly regret the recent sad events in your life. It must be difficult, living in a place that must be so different from what I was used to before. The pinkette didn't let the fact that part of what Senju said was true hinder her in her strategies.

  — Every change challenges us. The strange thing would be to never be confronted by what is different. But I appreciate your words, Tōka San. Tōka smiled, sipping his tea, as he sized up the pink-haired woman. 

  — Good… since Sakura San seems fine. I would like to address the main topic of my arrival here. Everyone shifted their attention to the Senju leader. — I believe that this truce is benefiting both clans, we can rest, regain strength, reestablish the structures, economy and well-being of our clans. I know for a fact that none of us prefer war and bloodshed to moments of peace and tranquility. With this in mind, I would like to extend this truce into a definitive peace treaty.

 

  —So you expect us to forget all the years of battle and feud between us, and all the brothers' blood spilled, as if it were nothing?! It was Izuna who jumped a little aggressively. 

  — Izuna! Madara called out to him in reprimand. The youngest placed his hands on the table, trying to fight back. But it was Sakura who started speaking, to everyone's surprise.

  — If you gentlemen give me permission, I would like to talk about it. Hashirama nodded, Sakura looked at Madara, the Onyxes narrowed in distrust, but when the green orbs glowed slightly in a fire of confidence, he nodded. — I thank you, and I apologize in advance for my boldness, but I truly believe that times of peace and diplomacy contribute much more to advancement and growth, than fought battles and bloodshed. I imagine how beneficial the union of the two largest and most powerful clans in the country of fire would be, the other clans in dispute would be left with no option but to ally themselves with you. In my view, it would be the perfect and healthiest opportunity for the growth, strengthening and broader and more efficient dominance of the Uchiha and Senju clans. This could make you grow and go much further than you ever have.

 

  — Things aren't that simple, Sakura San. Izuna said, crossing his arms, in fact, he recognized that the woman was right, but he didn't believe that it was really possible. Madara and Hashirama looked at each other, thoughtfully. Madara knew Sakura's speech would be like this, she was indeed an excellent diplomat, he had to admit. Tobirama made a low mocking sound, which attracted everyone's attention.

 

 

 

  — Beautiful and well-placed words, but very naive. How do you manage to maintain a mentality like that, in the face of the horrors you've been through? The albino said, addressing the woman with pink hair. Sakura clenched her jaw and clenched her fists in irritation, he had practically called her naive, and the worst part was that he had already done it before. 

 

  Madara observed the irritation of the woman next to her, and felt the light dance of her chakra, over her fingers that were pressed against her palm. And discreetly brought her own hand closer to her, and let her own chakra come out lightly, touching, and walking around her chakra, which was still dancing through her fingers. She took a sip of tea, indifferently, as she felt her chakra retreat, and a light blush appear on her cheeks, both from the anger she felt, and from the way he used to placate her. As soon as she recovered from her blush, her serious and irritated expression turned to the albino, who Madara was sure she noticed the interaction between them, in addition to, of course, the Senju woman who accompanied them.

  — I'm not naive at all, Tobirama Sama. I know exactly the toll that war takes on its soldiers. Madara sighed, he knew Tobirama would be a nuisance, he always was. And it was even fun to see how angry Sakura was at him for underestimating her. But he couldn't let the Senju get in the way of her plans.

  — Don't take it personally, Tobirama. Sakura San, as I said, had a different training, she grew up with a freedom of opinions and decisions where she lived, which we are not used to seeing among the women of our clans. Hashirama smiled sympathetically.

  — I don't care about these social conventions that much. And I know you don't care much about it either, Madara. Then he turns to Sakura, still smiling. — I appreciate your courageous attitude Sakura San. And I consider her words to be very sensible and wise. I apologize for my brother's behavior. Hashirama's smile and manner really had a positive influence, and Sakura relaxed, smiling back and nodding, going back to drinking tea.

  — I am also interested in a definitive peace treaty. However, the terms must be considered very calmly. After all, both clans need to be willing to give in a little, agree on several points and know how to listen to differing opinions. Hashirama smiled so wide that Sakura thought he couldn't be happier. 

  — So I suggest that we set a deadline of three days, until we meet again, to present our terms and begin negotiations. I can hardly believe we are so close to peace. It will be a great honor that our generation can promote peace between the clans of the land of fire. He said laughing, as he went back to drinking the tea, Sakura couldn't help but smile, she was satisfied, that the plans were starting to move forward, and Madara seemed much more relaxed than usual, he was also very satisfied, that this meeting had gone well successful.

 

  But apart from the clear satisfaction of the three, Tōka was increasingly observant, Izuna clearly displeased and Tobirama visibly even more suspicious now than when she arrived. 

—//—//—

  Later that day, after the Senjus left, Sakura retired to rest, and the two Uchiha brothers returned to the office to continue working. Or at least that's what Madara planned, but he barely set foot inside the room before he was bombarded by questions from Izuna about the peace treaty.

  — Izuna, you need to understand that there is no reason for us to live at war for so long. Do you even know why this war started? Madara asked with a voice tired of arguing with his brother.

  — The point is that we can't trust the Senjus. Obviously this is a trap. They want us to let our guard down, to believe it. So when they succeed, they will take us by surprise to defeat us. The oldest sighed.

  — Izuna doesn't make much sense. Otherwise, Hashirama wouldn't have even helped Sakura. We all need to be more rational at this time, weighing the pros and cons very carefully.

  - Excellent! So I'm against it! The youngest said, crossing his arms, pointedly. Madara sighed, and sat down, watching his younger brother.

  — Izuna, you'll have to be more calculating at this time, okay? A peace treaty would be beneficial to our clan, and you know it. My plans go far beyond this peace treaty. I want to build a Shinobi village, with both clans, maybe even other clans that ally with us. A Shinobi village, have you ever thought? A safe place, where children won't have to fight, where we can establish rules and limits for warriors. We need to end this feud, unite, strengthen our military power, our fronts and end this war once and for all.

  — You know this is practically impossible. It's all very beautiful, but... I'm not sure we'll know how to live that way.

  — So you don't even want to try? Don't you want to have a more normal life? Get married, have children? Children who won't have to go to war to die prematurely. Don't you want to keep your family safe? Seeing your children and your offspring on your knees, growing old and telling them stories? If this plan works, from the Shinobi village, peace treaty, you will have the chance to live this, Otouto. No one will need to die anymore, you can be happy! Izuna didn't expect to hear Madara speak so passionately about these plans, how his eyes seemed to burn during his speech. He was able to see so clearly his brother's pain, the fear of losing more people.

  — So, that's why you don't want to get married? Are you afraid of leaving your wife and children alone in the middle of war, or even losing a child? Just like our father, when he lost our brothers? The oldest sighed tiredly.

  — I have no interest in bringing more children into this bloodthirsty world. The youngest nodded, Madara was right, he knew it. Then Izuna let out a loud and long sigh, closing his eyes briefly, before speaking again.

  — Okay. I'll trust you on this one, again Madara. But I'll keep an eye on Senju. Any false move from them and I… well, you know. It's not like I want to lose a son on the battlefield, either, or leave a premature widow with children to raise. But I hope to be able to have that one day, somewhere quieter and safer.

  — I'll make sure you can have that opportunity, brother. Madara said confidently, Izuna smiled at his older brother.

  — I also want you to be able to have this one day. You deserve to have a family too, you know? Izuna said seriously before leaving the office, leaving Madara alone and thoughtful.

  Hours later, it had been dark for some time, most of the clan's residents had already retired, but the Uchiha brothers were sleepless, they shared a bottle of Sake, on the balcony of the house, watching the sky, laughing, remembering a few pranks from when they were younger, or just commenting on everyday incidents. Madara had not indulged in alcohol and its relaxing, intoxicating and undoubtedly disinhibiting effect for a long, long time. 

  — And do you remember when Otōsan found out that we had gone to the red neighborhood for the first time? The younger man said, laughing, his cheeks pink from the effect of alcohol. 

  — It was your first time there, not mine. The older man said, correcting him, while he laughed. His hair was a little disheveled, and he had opened his haori, leaving his chest exposed, due to the heat caused by the drink.

  — I didn't even know you went often. Said the youngest, analyzing him.

  — I never went often. Otōsan would kill me. But sometimes I managed to escape and go with our older cousins. 

  — Any favorites? 

 

  — No. They are always too common, nothing new or notable that is relevant.

 

  — Um… not even Lady Mai? 

 

  — Mainly her. She is beautiful and experienced. But in the end, she's just like everyone else. 

 

  — So maybe you prefer a more exotic girl, who knows? Green eyes, pink hair like Sakura flowers? Madara looked bored at the younger man, and drank the Sake from the glass in a single gulp.

  — You should be less obvious. I'm questioning your qualities as a Shinobi now. The youngest made a face and imitated his brother's gesture with the glass.

  Sakura couldn't sleep, she was mentally going over every step of the day, every speech, going over her future plans. But at the same time she felt lost. She could have done it too, she was alone there, without friends, without family, without allies who could risk themselves for her. Madara didn't count, they had an agreement, it wasn't like he really cared about her. She sighed, feeling alone, and aware of how far she was from everything and everyone, and how difficult, if not impossible, it would be to get home. Her intention to change things was all she had left. 

 

  The pinkette sighed, turning over in bed again. Unable to control her agitated thoughts, she threw off the blanket and got up, readjusting her sleeping yukata, better on her body. She went to the balcony window and opened the door slowly, leaning against the frame and watching the starry sky. She always liked to admire the stars and moon, and the moon was especially beautiful today, imposing, bright, white and immaculate. It was almost as if she could feel its energy as its glow touched her skin. When she was little, she used to pray to the gods and the moon. Nowadays, after tsukuyomi and Kaguya, she would never do that again. Just the thought of her was too disturbing. But admiring the beauty of the natural satellite, and wishing not to feel out of place was inevitable. 

 

  She heard some low male laughter, and realized how close Izuna and Madara's chakras were. Discreetly turning her face towards the sound of their voices, she had to control the sound of surprise that came out of her mouth, upon seeing the scene. On the balcony downstairs, sitting on cushions, with relaxed postures, serene and red expressions, were the Uchiha brothers. They shared a bottle of Sake, and seemed distracted, uninhibited and even enjoying themselves. 

 

  Sakura didn't fail to notice that it was the first time she saw Izuna actually smiling, he was always serious and suspicious. Which meant he loved and trusted his brother deeply and sincerely. But his green eyes couldn't leave the older Uchiha's silhouette. His slightly messy hair, his cheekbones red from alcohol, his chapped lips were pink and moist as he drank, laughed and talked. A beard seemed to be growing on his face, which made his sharp jaw darker. The haori was open, revealing his chest, to her surprise, she realized that her theory about the Uchiha's muscles was right. He was in very obvious shape, his muscles were well toned, she could see in detail their designs under his lightly tanned skin, the light and discreet line of hair running down the middle of his chest, passing over his abdomen, and disappearing. in the waistband of the pants. And for a moment, she imagined what it would feel like to run her hand over that area.

 

  The thought came so quickly and suddenly that it startled her, and she closed her eyes for a second, berating herself for how absurd it was. When she opened her eyes and looked back at his face, her breathing almost caught at once, his penetrating and intense eyes were looking straight at her. He saw her, and the worst part, he saw that she was looking at him, how long had this happened, it was a question that Sakura didn't know if she wanted the answer.

 

  She wanted to look away, but she couldn't, his dark eyes were looking at her with clear interest, curiosity, there were clear questions there, but there was something different this time. Something that made Sakura's stomach jump, her legs shake for two seconds, and get a pang in her center. There was lust in his eyes, directed at her, directly at her. She felt her skin burn as his eyes slowly went down her silhouette, slowly returning to her face. But when they returned to her eyes, the lust in his gaze was furious in a way, intense, hungry, and it made her body shudder instantly. 

 

  Then he lifted the glass of Sake, bringing it to his lips and drinking slowly, without however looking away from her, placing a roguish smile on her lips as he looked at her. Sakura felt her face heat up instantly, and knew she was blushing. Which seemed to increase his smile. So without having anything else she could do, to get around that situation, Sakura did the only thing she thought would keep her a bit of dignity still, she went back into the room, and closed the window.

  — Hey! Aniki?! The older Uchiha woke up from his thoughts. He didn't even hear Izuna say anything. He was looking at the sky, when he saw the balcony window in Sakura's room open, she came out a little and leaned against the door frame, watching the sky too.

 

  Her small, shapely form looked almost sinful in that tight and perhaps a little short sleeping yukata. He didn't fail to notice that her skin seemed to shine in the moonlight. Before his thoughts got out of control, he poured another glass of Sake, while looking at Izuna, who was laughing at something. But as if it were a magnet, his eyes returned to her. And to his surprise, she was looking at him, but he wasn't paying attention to her face, she was staring at him, distracted in thought, as if she was mentally writing down details about her. When her eyes finally focused on his, he noticed her being surprised at being caught, but he didn't avoid looking at her for any second. Madara felt that slight pang growing inside him, the way her lips parted slightly as they maintained eye contact. Her eyes unhesitatingly ran over the smaller body once again, taking in and recording as many details as possible. And when they returned to her face, she seemed to have noticed his gaze upon her, and blushed. Instead of him being embarrassed and looking away, it was just the opposite. The pang of excitement grew even more inside him, and he imagined himself jumping up to where she was, and pushing her against the wall, while furiously taking her lips. He was pleased to see that she felt as affected as he did. And smiled, damn it! He smiled. Drinking the Sake slowly, still watching her. 

 

  The red on her cheeks only made him wonder what else he could do to get such a reaction again. When she closed the door, going back inside, he was still savoring the moment. That's when Izuna called him.

  - What it was? He asked before drinking the rest of the glass. When his eyes caught the expression on his brother's face, he felt stupid. “Shit! He noticed!” Izuna looked at him with a somewhat mocking and malicious expression. 

  — Just wondering what was going through his head. But I think I already have an idea.

 

  —What are you talking about anyway?

 

  — You know, don't be misunderstood. I saw the way you were looking at her. You want her in her bed! Madara snorted, putting down the glass and crossing his arms.

  — I already said that Sakura and I have an agreement, she's just an ally, that's all.

 

  — That may be so, but his ardent gaze at her said he was just about to wrap his arms around her body to satisfy himself.

 

  — You imagine things, Otouto. The older man said, standing up and slowly stretching his back muscles. He then looked at Izuna and raised an eyebrow, thoughtfully, before speaking again.

  — Hey, Izuna, want to stop by the red neighborhood? Izuna almost fell back, Madara never invited him to go, he was always the one who had to insist. “Maybe this Sakura is really messing with his head.” 

  - It is serious?! Do you want to go? Madara shrugged nonchalantly.

  — I need to distract myself a little. I'll be out in five minutes, with or without you. Madara said going back into the house. Izuna stood up quickly, following closely behind him.

  — Can I have Lady Mai? She is the most attractive, beautiful and undoubtedly the most experienced Oiran there.

 

  — Maybe next time. Today I had thought specifically of her. Izuna crossed his arms in disbelief.

  —Didn't you just say that she was just like the others in the end?

 

  — That doesn't mean she's not good. The older man finally said, disappearing into a room, and leaving Izuna with an irritated expression, which soon disappeared, when he hurried to follow his brother.

—//—//—

  Sakura didn't even notice when she fell asleep, she was so disconcerted when Madara caught her watching him, even more disconcerted by his gaze, that way on her. As soon as she closed the bedroom doors, she ran to the table with the bottle of water and drank two full glasses, wetting her hands and running them over her neck and chest, while breathing deeply. “No, not that!” He realized what his gaze did to her. She wanted to slap herself, because her body betrayed her like that, she grew hot, her heart raced, and her core pulsed at his expression toward her. How could she have been turned on by Madara Uchiha? With just one look? She closed her eyes tightly, going over each memory, she needed her mind to cooperate. That was completely out of the question. She couldn't let her situation, of loneliness and sadness at being alone, influence her in that way, to the point where she wanted his touch. She could relieve the neediness and even the sexual tension in another way, with someone else if necessary. But not with him, never.

 

  There were so many thoughts and reprimands, that when she least expected it, she fell asleep. And she only realized that she had fallen asleep, when she woke up to the sound of something falling in the hallway. Her senses sharpened and she stood up quickly and silently. 

 

  Who in their right mind would break into Madara Uchiha's house? She had no idea, but the poor creature certainly had no attachment to life. She looked out the window, the sun was starting to rise over the horizon, so it wasn't that dark. “Heavens, who’s the crazy one?” She hid her chakra and silently approached the door, opening a small crack to peer into the hallway.

 

  But not in a million years did she expect to see that scene. There in the hallway, were Madara and Izuna, apparently Izuna tripped and fell, and Madara was helping him to his feet. Sakura narrowed her eyes, watching carefully, when she realized from their slow movements that they were not normal. When Izuna raised his face, smiling, with small, reddish eyes and a very red face.

  — Sorry, Aniki. I tripped… he said in a low, drawling laugh. “Is he drunk?!” Then Sakura opened the door a little more, making herself visible, the two brothers looked at her, and she noticed from Madara's expression that, although he wasn't completely drunk like his brother, he wasn't completely sober either. He smiled widely and put a finger in front of his mouth, making a silence sign for her, then adjusted Izuna better and walked down the hall. 

 

  The moment she passed Sakura, she smelled the strong and unmistakable smell of Sake and some other drink, probably distilled, wafting in the air around them. And what surprised her even more was the sickly sweet smell of cheap women's perfume. Sakura blushed when she came to the conclusion that the brothers were returning from a night of partying, apparently in a brothel. She didn't want to think too much about Madara's look at her, hours ago, but the most obvious conclusion was that he was “in need” of feminine care, or more specifically, he had repressed lust for years. A part of her was relieved, realizing that he managed to solve her problem, and she probably wouldn't have to worry about him giving her looks like that anymore. But another small, irritating part of her, which she would ignore until it was completely gone, was irritated by the idea of ​​him spending the night with another woman. And feeling something like that was too absurd, and she couldn't even understand, feeling like that. It didn't make any sense, so she wouldn't care about it.

 

  The pinkette shook her head, just imagining that those two would be hungover in a few hours, so sighing, she closed the bedroom door and returned to bed. It was still early, and she was somewhat relieved, her purpose there would be no absurd complications. Everything would be fine, she knew. Then she let out another sigh, relaxing her muscles and closed her eyes, to fall asleep, but before sleeping, those Onyx eyes, full of malice and lasciviousness, burned her soul once again, before the dreams arrived.

  After leaving Izuna in his room sleeping, Madara went to his own room, removing the top part of his clothes and throwing himself on his futon, face down, grabbing the pillow and making himself comfortable, while she closed her eyes. The feeling of satisfaction of having managed to achieve his goals for the night left him relaxed and with the feeling that everything was under control, as it should be.

 

  But when sleep was almost reaching him, that emerald gaze returns to his thoughts, her enchanted and fascinated expression observing his Sharingan, the shape of her lips, her smell that was engraved in his mind. And then the way she blushed when he caught her watching him from the porch. Her gaze holding his, he knew that she had understood what that look was, she knew what happened there in those seconds. And it left his head in a confused whirlwind. 

 

  He clicked his tongue irritably at himself, berating himself for still remembering her. He pulled from his memories, the images from hours ago, in that room within the pleasure establishment he had been to. The courtesan's mischievous smile, the strong and sweet perfume, which she impregnated on his skin, and which certainly could not be compared with the soft, pleasant and delicious aroma of cherry blossoms and… damn! He huffed irritably, and decided to think about battles, that would make him distracted and maybe he could get some sleep. And so he mentally replayed his most intense battles, then the clan's bureaucratic matters, until at some point, he had already fallen asleep. But the last thing he remembers is seeing a pair of emerald eyes that looked like a beautiful ocean full of life. 

Notes:

I hope you liked it.

Just to let you know, I'm going on vacation in the next few days, and I'm going to have to take a trip to visit relatives and sort out some things. So I won't be able to write much.
The next update may take a few weeks.

That's it, thanks again. 💓
😘

Chapter 10: The Beginning of Peace

Chapter by DeborahLiz (JudithStar)

Summary:

Sakura realizes that being accepted by the Uchiha clan won't be that easy.
The day finally arrives to sign the peace treaty.
But not everything is simple, between the important and unexpected events, Sakura and Madara still need to deal with the growing attraction between the two.

Notes:

Hello,
I'm back!😁

I spent the last few weeks on vacation, but I only solved the problem 😕
I really went to rest the last few days.😅

I would split the chapter into two. But I decided not to do it.

I hope you like it and enjoy it.

Happy reading!

  It was almost three in the afternoon, the day was pleasant, but Sakura was in her room, writing some theories and important information on a scroll about the Sharingan, and the possible paths and treatments that she would use on Madara. When there's a knock on the door, it catches her attention. Sakura looks up and sees the maid who usually helps her, and from what she understands, she was assigned to serve her exclusively.

 

  —Oh, what is it Yuna San? The woman bowed in respect and kept her head down, to speak to her.

 

  — I'm sorry for the intrusion Sakura San, but your presence is being requested in the dining room. Sakura was surprised, she had seen Madara and Izuna leave before lunch for a meeting and would only return at the end of the day, from what she had understood when they informed the servants. 

 

  - He is well. Can you tell Izuna Sama and Madara Sama that I'll be there soon? 

  — Well, it is not Izuna Sama or Madara Sama who request your presence. You gentlemen haven't returned yet. Sakura frowned, a little nervous. Who was the other person who wanted to see her? She didn't know almost anyone yet.

 

  — So who's calling me?

  — This is Mikiko Sama, she is the aunt of the gentlemen of this house. He arrived a few hours ago, he's going to spend some time here, to be her companion.

  — My companion? Sakura thought for a few seconds, then understood that she was in the house of two single men. It would be wise for her to have a companion, so that rumors would not arise about the nature of her stay there. “I need to know more about these customs” the history and etiquette books she read were not so clear in many aspects, and she believed that the social conventions of the time were much more rigid than what was mentioned in the books.

 

  — Alright, I'm going now. She said rolling up the parchment to put it away.

  When Sakura arrived at the dining room, she saw a woman, her hair a little gray, but clearly dark, like almost all Uchihas, a beautiful gold kanzashi with precious stones, tied her hair, in an impeccable and elegant hairstyle, a Burgundy kimono with black and red details, very elegant, complete the look that showed that the woman belonged to an important family within the clan. When she turned to face her, Sakura saw the pair of expensive earrings she wore, although they were a little discreet, in addition to the light discreet makeup, they showed that although, without a doubt, she was elegant and used to a more favorable life. and comfortable, prefers discretion and sobriety. She was a beautiful woman, despite appearing to be in her early 50s, she had few signs of age in her expression, which maintained her beauty and exquisite pose. Her dark gaze was very reminiscent of Madara's, and without a doubt, she seemed intelligent and observant, judging by the way she slowly looked at Sakura from head to toe. Sakura felt like a little animal being evaluated. So when she finished her inspection, she gave a small smile and motioned for Sakura to come over and sit down.

 

  — It's a pleasure to finally meet you, Sakura San. I am Mikiko Uchiha, Madara and Izuna's paternal aunt. Sakura approached and bowed in respect.

 

  — The pleasure is mine Mikiko Sama. 

  — Sit down, dear. We both have a lot to talk about and get to know each other better.

—//—//—

    Madara and Izuna were practically lying on a bench in the middle of the orchard that was close to the clan's forest. Both with frowns on their expressions, after all they drank too much, and had a lot of headaches. They got almost no sleep, missed breakfast, and left before lunch for a meeting with the clan elders. Which only served to irritate them even more. Izuna had to take Madara away from him, before he ended up killing the elders, who wanted to force him to get married later that year. And also questioning the type of relationship that existed between him and Sakura, and why she was staying in their house, and not in a common servants' quarters. 

  — How about a sparring session? Izuna asked, the older man made a face.

  — I'm going to end up vomiting. Izuna made a similar face.

  — Oh, you're right. This is a bad idea. We'll need Sakura San's care later. My head feels like it's going to explode and my stomach feels like it's falling apart inside me. What the hell! I will never drink like that again! I can't even remember which of the Oirans I chose, I was torn between two new girls, they were just beautiful. Do you know which one I chose? My memories are fuzzy. Madara looked bored at his brother.

  — You chose both, you pervert! The younger man's eyes widened, then he blushed with some memories, but then he shrugged, smiling, as he looked at his brother. 

  — That's why the memories are a bit mixed. He said with a chuckle.

  — No details, please Izuna. I don't want to vomit.

 

  — Oh, it seems so. You must have really enjoyed Lady  Mai's company. But Madara barely processed what he said, he could only remember Sakura's look on the balcony. He was mostly irritated with himself, it seemed that this strange attraction increased, instead of decreasing. Lady Mai was beautiful, the most beautiful in the place and certainly one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen, and very efficient at her job, without a doubt, but even the memories of moments with her seemed insignificant, and they didn't even have any meaning. effect on him. Not compared to the way he felt attracted, magnetized towards Sakura, her scent wouldn't leave her head, much less the way he saw her blushing. He had no idea what it would be like to be close to her again, especially when she was dealing with his eyes, it would be true torture. — Aniki, did you even hear what I said?

  - Sorry. He was thinking about some things. Izuna looked at him suspiciously, but said nothing. 

  — Let's go back home, so Sakura San can take care of us faster. If not, I won't be able to do anything else today. Madara sighed, just thinking about smelling her, so close again, would be an ordeal.

  — Yes, let's go back.

    Sakura had been worried about meeting Mikiko, but realized it was just intimidation from the older woman's manner. Mikiko was kind, polite, extremely intelligent and insightful. She analyzed the rooms Sakura was in, and with a way that only a woman full of attitude and sure of who she was could have, she made the maids provide Sakura with several other clothes, more colorful and in her size, as well as some treats for your room, such as a dressing table, accessories and decorations, beauty products of the time, for skin, hair and some makeup items. Then she helped her change her clothes, fix her hair, and prettify herself a little. While she told a little about her life.

  Sakura had to admit, it was the first moment that she felt truly welcomed there, Mikiko, combing her hair, while telling her some facts about some people in the clan. It was as if the woman wanted her to be informed about the environment she would frequent, telling her about the most influential families in the clan, about the elders, the most sought after single women, and the most suitable and sought after single men, obviously after Madara and Izuna who currently occupy the top places in this ranking within the clan. 

  Sakura obviously also needed to speak a little, so she kept as much true information mixed in with the story created by Madara, to justify her presence there. She told her parents' names, some stories with them, Ino and her master. Nothing that gave away her true identity, but also nothing that could be described as a lie.

  After getting ready, Sakura looked in the mirror, and opened her mouth in surprise at the way Mikiko dressed and beautified her. Making her wear a tighter kimono, which highlighted her silhouette in an elegant way, with a delicate cold tone of light green, with blue and pink flower embroidery on the edge of the hem and sleeves, a navy blue obi, and a small Uchiha crest. embroidered on your back. The woman tied her hair in a more elegant way, leaving some thin and discreet strands falling around her face, securing it with a kanzashi that had a golden design with molten metal, in the shape of a Sakura flower at the tip, as a highlight, delicately painted in the softest gradient color of pink, white and yellow. 

  Once dressed, decorated and more comfortable with Mikiko's subtle, but in a certain way direct way of talking about various topics. Sakura was taken by the woman for a tour of the clan. The pinkette admitted that she was missing walking outdoors, feeling the shine and sunlight on her skin, and being exposed to the scents of nature. 

  Mikiko began showing Sakura the landscapes, such as the koi pond, the cherry blossom garden, and other flowers, the direction of the training fields, the clan's common areas, and the direction of the orchard. But it didn't take long, she was clearly eager to start introducing the pinkette to the other members of the Uchiha clan. And so she did, first introducing Sakura to other women, probably her personal friends, although most of them seemed refined, not all of them seemed very receptive to Sakura.

  Sakura was introduced to many people, such as the young girl who was staying with the main family, and who had no intention of leaving. On the contrary, the story told implied that Sakura was there to stay. As Sakura was introduced, she noticed a certain pattern of behavior, the families she met, the older women were receptive when they had unmarried children of marriageable age. And she had to admit that she was a little embarrassed to meet some of those men, who were mostly acceptable and even handsome and attractive, but she did receive a few perhaps even blatant glances in her direction, or admiration for her appearance. In the case of families that had daughters of marriageable age, Sakura felt a certain resistance and even a look of superiority from the mothers, grandmothers, and daughters she knew. As if she were an intruder, which in a way she was, ready to steal the clan's secrets, and who had no right to walk among Uchihas.

  Sakura had been exhausted after the tour, they returned to the main house arm in arm, and Mikiko seemed satisfied and content, still commenting on one or another family they visited.

 

  — Oh my dear, don't worry. I will help you adapt well here in the clan. It's not the first person we've received from another source. But I must say that it is a new thing that he is in direct contact with the main family. Don't worry about the apparent envy of single women your age. Everyone who knows about you and knew you realized that you are a rare and outstanding jewel among our clan. It will certainly end up attracting suitors and will be well contested. I will get you a good marriage within the Uchiha clan, you will not be destitute, you will have guaranteed rights and everything that a blood Uchiha has. Sakura didn't respond at first, she froze at the mention of marriage. Mikiko stopped and looked at her, paying attention to the younger woman's expressions.

 

  — Mikiko Sama, I am really flattered by everything, and especially your treatment of me, as well as being very grateful for the hospitality of the Uchiha clan, especially Izuna Sama and Madara Sama. However, I'm not looking for a marriage here. I'm a healer, I like what I do, and I want to help the Uchiha clan however I can. I believe that these ladies and gentlemen have nothing to worry about with me, I have no such pretensions and I know how much their clan values ​​the purity of their bloodlines. The older girl looked pleased and giggled playfully, patting the younger girl's hand a few times.

 

  — You say that now, darling. She is certainly intelligent, talented, kind and incomparably beautiful. You don't want to spend your entire life without starting a family, do you? Sakura remains silent, unable to answer such a question. She was a kunoichi, her priority was to fulfill her mission, but she had also dreamed long enough about having a family one day. Did she have enough to stay focused on her mission, without allowing her old dreams and desires for affection and bonding to oppose her current goals? What if she never managed to return to her time? What would she do there, would she live alone forever? Realizing that she managed to make the pinkette ponder such questions, the older girl smiles kindly.  — Did you happen to be interested in one of my nephews? Don't be shy, I know how attractive they both are and often draw innocent glances from the women around them. Sakura felt her face heat up at the question. Both because of the embarrassment, and because of the memory of Madara's look the night before, when she was on the balcony of her room, and he was drinking with his brother in the other room. 

 

  — Mikiko Sama, I… have respect and the highest regard for my hosts. Mikiko laughs again, pulling her by the arm so they can start walking again.

 

  — Of course, dear, I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable. Let's go back home, so you can get some rest before dinner.

  Later that day, Madara was once again pensive in his room, and again a certain rosiness occupied his thoughts. When he and Izuna arrived, they were surprised to find that Sakura was not there, and even worse, had gone on a walk with Mikiko Obasan. And when they arrived some time later, Madara could barely take his eyes off her, as Obasan did an excellent job dressing the pink girl and adorning her, to enhance her exotic beauty. She looked so different, the clothes fit her like a glove, and the way she blushed slightly when she realized he was looking at her intensely, couldn't go away from her mind. 

  The inconvenience was that her Obasan prevented Sakura from treating them, claiming that she was tired and had not yet recovered. Just to punish them both, making them drink the clan's old tea for hangovers, with a horrible taste and even worse smell. Madara didn't usually indulge in drinking for many reasons, and avoiding drinking this tea was one of them. After a good few minutes of having to listen to their aunt scolding them for their behavior. He even had to listen to her questioning her plans for Sakura.

  He should have guessed, Mikiko Obasan was the most perceptive woman he had ever met in his entire life. If he had pursued the Shinobi career, it would have been formidable. Madara realized that she really liked Sakura, and was interested to learn that the pinkette had an affinity for healing chakra. Considering her valuable to the clan. And most of all for their family lineage. “—Madara, you need to ensure that she remains connected to our family within the clan.” His aunt's firm voice echoed through his mind. He understood that, of course he did. I even believed that he inherited a good part of his personality from this part of the family. Her aunt had been a widow for many years, and her cousins ​​had already died in the war. She had a daughter, who died two days after giving birth. She would be Sakura's age now. Maybe that was why she liked the doctor so much. Somehow, it reminded her of her late daughter, her cousin. Either way, his Obasan needs to be his ally above all else. And if she helped manipulate the situation in his favor regarding Sakura, even better. 

—//—//—

   A few days later

  The days passed quickly, Sakura continued almost daily chakra treatment on the damage to Madara's eyes, in addition to treatment with some herbs. The Uchiha was already seeing significant results, his headaches were greatly reduced, and his vision without the Sharingan seemed to be recovering. From a distance, his vision was still somewhat blurry, if he was tired, or had used the Sharingan for a long time, but up close, he could see clearly again. The moments he spent with Sakura were also leaving him partly satisfied and partly frustrated. Satisfied, because he could breathe her perfume, observe her details and admire her, without it being obvious. From time to time, he admitted an “unintentional” touch on his part, on her hands, arms, or even a slight slide of his fingers on her waist or knee, even over her clothes. Knowing that she was moved by him ruined her wits, her mind was almost fried, and these “unintentional” touches caused small reactions in her, a blush on her face, an opening of her lips to pant discreetly, or even a slight tremor. 

  He tried to get her out of his head at any cost. He returned to the red neighborhood three more times, twice just in the last week, and alone. He had the same Lady Mai, not solving his problem, he changed his preference to another beautiful local woman, who had acquired an interesting reputation. But not even the best care from the courtesans could alleviate the tension that built up in him every time he was close to Sakura. This also irritated him to the extreme, he couldn't afford to get intimate with Sakura. He could put all their plans to rest.

  But fate really seemed to be against him, Izuna decided to stop picking on Sakura, or rather, stop trying to question him about the woman. His brother approached the pinkette in a surprising way. Not a few times during these last few days, he saw the two of them talking in the living room, or in the garden, even animatedly. He knew the topics were about medicine, among other things. He knew, his brother was still curious. But seeing the two of them laughing together made him angry for some reason.

   Sakura was realizing that some things required a Herculean effort, for example, avoiding reacting or even getting excited in her encounters with Madara. Ever since she noticed the look in his eyes that night, he didn't seem to care about disguising it. She felt the heat emanating from him, the tension, the intensity of his gaze on her. Even the touches that were obvious were not accidental, as he made it seem. 

 

  Quite surprisingly for her, Sakura found that Madara Uchiha knew how to be subtle and direct at the same time when it came to flirting. And even more surprising was the fact that she didn't reject these flirtations. She knew she should, if he wasn't able to, or wanted to set limits, she should, because if she always seemed affected like that, he probably wouldn't stop. And they still had so much to resolve, so many opportunities to be alone. But a part of her, which was no longer so small and insignificant, was enjoying receiving this attention from him. For someone who spent a good part of her life chasing a walking ice stone, always being ignored and rejected, being the object of desire of a powerful, intense and undoubtedly beautiful man, like Madara, moved her, raised her spirits. libido in ways she never thought she could feel. But another part of her knew it was dangerous terrain, for her, much more than for him, navigating this area with him would be playing with fire, ignoring the high risk of getting hurt. Her goals should be her priority. It didn't matter what her body felt, what occupied her thoughts. She would fulfill her life mission. Making the lives of everyone who was important to her better.

 

  But it was increasingly difficult to avoid feeling this energy close to him, and when she saw him in the bedroom hallway, her stomach jumped in anticipation. They hadn't seen each other today, and she was alternating days of treatment with him. 

  — I thought it was already collected. He said calmly. 

  — I'll be there in a bit, I was just going to get some tea. 

 

  — You could have asked them to bring it to you. She shook her head and her hand, in a gesture of letting it go.

  — I spent the last 8 hours studying locked in my room. I needed to move around and get some air. How are you feeling? She asked, already taking a step towards him, and raising her hands with diagnostic chakra. He didn't even think about backing down, her body craved these interactions with her.

  - Good.

 

  — No pain yet?

 

  — The last one was three days ago. I spent hours training with Mangekyou. She nodded, still focused.  — I found a good place to train before we started hunting Zetsu. Sakura finished the exam and lowered her hands, walking away and nodding.

  — You're reacting well, that's good. I've been doing some research and looked into theories. I am confident that this treatment is indeed effective against the harm of the Sharingan…

 

  - But?

 

  — We cannot rule out the idea of ​​being surprised by Zetsu at some point. So I believe a more radical and effective approach is the best option for you. Madara frowned. — It's not a definitive opinion, okay? I still need to check a few things and synthesize this idea better before sharing. He didn't like being kept in suspense, but he agreed. 

  — Early tomorrow morning, I'll take you to see the infirmary. And the people you will work with. I thought it prudent, for now, not to dispense with the services of the main healers. But put you in the beginning as an alternative way. Until you manage to dominate the space to your advantage. Sakura nodded, she knew the entire clan was wary of her, of them in fact, putting her in a position of complete command now would be risky. Sakura nodded, and they looked towards the exit of the hallway, feeling Izuna and Mikiko's chakra approaching. Madara motioned for her to continue on her way, and turned his back, heading towards his own room. Sakura let a slight smile appear on her face as she headed towards the kitchen.

 

  Before reaching the room, however, she crossed paths with Izuna, who looked at her with narrowed eyes, a little suspicious. Sakura was now able to maintain a slightly friendly relationship with Madara's brother. Breaking away from the unpleasant memory of Sasuke wasn't easy. But Izuna's gentle and youthful way managed to engage the people around him.

  — Sakura San, were you with Madara? I felt his chakra close to yours. He asked slightly curious. Sakura had already gotten used to this characteristic of him.

  — Yes. I passed him in the hallway on my way here. I did a quick exam to check the progress of the treatment, and he told me that tomorrow he will introduce me to start working in the clan's infirmary. 

 

  — Huh! He said, crossing his arms, and raising an eyebrow slightly, as he watched her. — What about you? Are you excited for this? Sakura tilted her head thoughtfully.

  — Also, but I'm quite afraid.

 

  - Why?

 

  — You Uchihas have an extremely suspicious nature. Ok, I know this is due to the fact that they have already encountered Sharingan usurpers several times in the clan's history. But the curse of hatred plays a large part in this self-isolation from the rest of the world. 

 

  — Oh! Izuna said with a slight mockery. — There you go with this crazy curse of hate theory. Sakura sighed, shaking her head.

  — Your brother believes in me. And you should also, or will you deny that sometimes you don't often feel an almost inexplicable hatred, invade your head like poison, dirtying your memories and any good thoughts you have, as if it were a dark cloud, which wants to erase every little sign of light from within you? Izuna remained in meditative silence for a few seconds.

  — When you grow up and live in war, when war, pain, blood and death is more common in your life than anything else, this is normal for anyone. 

 

  - And truth. But you are hit much harder by this. Because of his blood heritage. You love intensely, but you hate with the same intensity. The Sharingan leaves this huge gap in your brain, and this “darkness”, or as you say, what I call it, “curse” takes over. He shrugged, as if the conversation had bored him, but Sakura knew she had managed to make him think about it.

  — You have a point there. But it still hasn't convinced me. Sakura gave a slight smile, and nodded.

  — I always knew it wouldn't be easy, Izuna Sama. Well, now I need to get some tea, and something to eat. 

 

  — Okay, I'll leave too. Have a good night, Sakura San. 

 

  — Good evening, Izuna Sama.

—//—//—

   The next day, Sakura was sitting at the infirmary table, with her face resting in her hands, as she observed the almost completely empty place. After Madara introduced her to the team, he left, leaving her alone with the others, so that she could begin to learn about the place's activities. But it was exactly the opposite of everything she imagined, in fact, she was a little afraid that everyone would be suspicious, but this was much worse. 

Because 5 minutes after Madara left, and she continued her presentations of her work style, some murmurs and mocking laughter began to be heard. She asked what had happened, but some simply ignored her and left the place, either still laughing, or looking at her with an expression of disapproval on their faces.

  When she looked at the little more than half that remained, and asked what had happened, some shook their heads and ignored her, returning to their duties that they had performed before she arrived. The form of treatment she received made her uncomfortable enough to almost become silent. She looked at the man and woman left before her, with their arms crossed and their expressions serious.

 

  Flash back on

  — Well, do you want a demonstration of how to use chakra to heal? We can start with some easy exercises and…

  — We don't want anything to come from you! The woman said angrily, surprising Sakura.

 

  — I really don't understand. Did I say or do something that offended you in any way? I apologize if this happened, I promise I didn't mean to offend anyone. The woman rolled her eyes and snorted derisively.

 

  — We don't want any contact with you. You freeloading concubine! She spat at the man, turning her back and leaving with the woman, leaving a perplexed and speechless Sakura behind.

 

Flashback off 

 

  She didn't need to think long to know that they were referring to her and Madara. The way she was found with him in the forest, and the fact that he sought a truce with Hashirama, so that she could be saved, in addition to her staying at his house. It made many think she was his lover or a concubine he was keeping in his home under the eyes of the clan.

  What made her angry was that she was sure that no one would have the courage to speak to Madara like that. But they treated her that way because they wanted her to talk to him. She wouldn't do that, if she were to complain to Madara, Izuna or Mikiko, they would resolve it, but she didn't want that. She wanted to earn their trust, for herself. Otherwise it wouldn't be real. This mission would be a real challenge.

  And even more difficult was the lack of time she felt in Konoha, her family and friends. She was comfortable and not isolated from people, but the feeling of being out of place was inevitable. And the feeling of loneliness grew within her a little every day.

  Meanwhile, Madara was sitting on a fallen tree trunk, on the edge of the Uchiha estate. Hashirama was sitting on the ground, with his back leaning against a tree, facing him. They had one last meeting, before finally being able to sign the Peace treaty.

 

  — I had some work to do to finally convince the clan elders and Izuna of these terms. Madara said, turning his eyes to the sky, observing some small white clouds passing by the sun.

 

  — Same as me. Neither clan wants to appear to be at a loss. The Senju looked up and took a deep breath, taking in the scents of the wildflowers nearby. — Spring is really nice this year. This bodes well. I was really excited about that construction site. You seem to have thought about this for a long time, you even had some drawings designed for it. Madara shrugged like it was nothing. He didn't have that kind of talent for construction and architecture. But he had every blueprint of every building erected in Konoha recorded in memory of him. He just needed to reproduce it on paper. 

 

  — For this reason, everyone needs to see that they are equal, just as their rights should be. I suggest the compounds stand on opposite sides, like a sentry around the conning tower.

  — Um... yes, you're right, we don't want to give anyone a reason to feel excluded in any way. You know, I was thinking, we should have a school, a place where children could learn ninja techniques, have the appropriate training, in addition to what each one would receive in their own clan, so that they are prepared to defend the village. 

  — I partially agree. The main reason we wanted to build this village was always so that children wouldn't have to fight and die in senseless wars and battles. However, I think it is sensible for children to receive appropriate training, as long as it is only for self-defense and containment in the event of an invasion. Madara said seriously, Hashirama laughed somewhat humorously.

 

  — We haven't even built it yet and you're already thinking that it will be invaded by enemies?

  — Not thinking about the possibility is being naive, Hashirama. The Senju sighed and nodded, acquiescing.

 

  — Okay, okay, you're right. Let's put an age limit on missions. You know… Hashirama continued scratching his head absently. — We can build a hospital too. I have enough knowledge in medicine to help with training, and we can establish a more effective system in this area.

  — It's a good idea, I would like Sakura to participate in this part of the project, she has a lot to contribute. Hashirama's eyes widened in exaggerated surprise.

 

  — Oh… you know… I was really curious about something. When I healed her, I noticed that my chakra, a part of the chakra I used to heal, was being channeled and taken to a specific point on her forehead. This requires immense chakra control. Madara gave a half smile, he knew Hashirama hadn't forgotten that, he wonders how he lasted so long before coming to question him about it.

 

  — Sakura is not an ordinary young woman, she was trained, has the knowledge and skills of a kunoichi, and on top of that she is an excellent healer.

  — Oh, a kunoichi who is a healer too?! How peculiar! I would love to know these skills of hers. He heard the Uchiha laugh, and raised his eyebrows, confused. - What it was?

  — At the right time you will see her abilities. The Senju pouted childishly.

 

  — Oh, you know I'm curious!

  — I know, and I must say that I am indeed impressed with the control you have shown, without asking me anything about it, until today. But like I said, at the right time.

  — Be careful Madara, I can think that you want to hide her talents, just for you. He said maliciously, Madara rolled his eyes and threw a rock at him, which she quickly dodged, laughing in amusement.   

—//—//—

  

  One week later 

  And it was unbelievable that the day had finally arrived, Sakura was elated, finally something that really excited her, the day of signing the peace agreement, and Madara accepted Hashirama's idea of ​​having a kind of party in a clearing below the cliff, where Konoha would be built. A way to have a relaxed interaction between clan members. Sakura loved the idea and helped convince Izuna that it would be good to break down barriers and end this old feud once and for all. Izuna accepted, but was in a bad mood all week. 

  Sakura was feeling cheerful again after several days. She made no progress in her attempts to interact and gain the trust of her team. And no patients, absolutely none. Because when someone arrived, one of the team members would run and send them to the healers. Preventing patients from reaching her. She no longer knew what to do, and considered the idea of ​​talking to Madara and Izuna, and asking if she could live in a cabin or tent outside the complex, so that the Uchihas would stop seeing her as a freeloader. She just didn't want to ruin the preparations leading up to that day.

She finished getting ready, she was already used to the clothes, even though they were a little uncomfortable at times. She only asked Madara to get her more flexible clothes for training. Because there was no way she could fight in a kimono.

  When she left the room, Madara was passing in the hallway, she almost ran into his chest. She laughed, a little embarrassed by her distraction.

 

  — Sorry, I was in a hurry, I didn't want to be the reason for anyone's delay. He gave her a half smile that made her stomach jump.

 

  — We're not late, you're the one who's too anxious. He stopped talking and quickly looked over her silhouette. — You look good in those clothes, very good in fact. He said it sincerely and directly, and Sakura knew she was blushing, from the heat she felt on her cheekbones, she took a breath, and swallowed.

 

  - Thanks. How do we get to the location, following the caravan on foot? She needed a quick change of subject. Madara couldn't help but laugh at her obvious discomfort. 

 

  — Some who are part of the clan's battalions will go in the traditional Shinobi mode. But the council of elders, their families and the main family will ride on horseback or in a buggy. She nodded, and looked outside.

 

  — Should I follow a specific train? Or can I just follow some battalion? He raised his eyebrow at your question.

 

  — No, you're too dressed up to jump trees, you'll go with me. Sakura controlled the urge to let out a groan of dismay. It wasn't that she found his presence unpleasant, quite the contrary, the way the energy between them grew made her eager for more, and she tried to deal with that feeling. But the fact that worries him is that she would be seen in his company, so those who believed that she was his concubine would have even more reason to think about such a thing. He raised his arm for her to take, and Sakura swallowed before placing her hand there.

 

  — Hey! Wait there! They turned back, seeing Izuna approaching. — I will accompany Sakura San.

  - What? Sakura and Madara asked in unison. Sakura was doubly worried that in addition to thinking that she was Madara's lover, she could be taking turns between the brothers. The thought brought an unpleasant shudder through her, and she felt disgusted that people who already thought such a thing might think much worse of her. Madara didn't like the way Izuna came up with the proposal.

 

  — And why you? The older man didn't avoid the question, his other hand unconsciously held Sakura's hand that was on her arm, preventing her from removing her hand, keeping it in place. Izuna smiled provocatively, like he always did when he tried to challenge his brother.

 

  — Why, because you are the leader of the clan, and you will be busy with all this stuff. And he will end up leaving Sakura San alone. And she, as a single girl, and a guest in our house, should not be left unaccompanied. 

  — Izuna, it won’t be necessary for…

  — Don't tell me you're arguing about this?! They heard Mikiko's voice behind them, the elderly lady could be as sneaky as a kunoichi. The brothers made a mirrored expression of discouragement. — They look like children, in addition to treating Sakura San like a toy. And even worse, forgetting that your old Obasan needs to be accompanied. She finally scolded.

 

  — That was not the intention, Mikiko Obasan. Madara said with a level voice, reluctantly letting go of Sakura's hand. Mikiko passed between them, and gently pulled Sakura, wrapping her arms around her.

 

  — And Izuna is right, you will be busy. That's why Sakura will stay with me, and Izuna will accompany me.

  A few hours later, everyone had already arrived at the chosen clearing, roads were built to facilitate everyone's passage. Some lanterns were scattered among the trees, and they had left the ground prepared in the center for a large bonfire when the sun fell. There were tables spread out with food and Sake, and many benches, so that everyone could sit more comfortably. Sentinels and patrols from both clans provided security. 

 

  Sakura was at a table, next to Mikiko, and Izuna was sitting next to his aunt, there was a seat reserved next to him, for Madara. Likewise, on the other side of the table, Tobirama and Touka sat, waiting for Hashirama. And after signing the peace treaty, containing the seal of both clans. Madara and Hashirama shook hands, symbolizing the long-awaited peace. Sakura contained the emotion she felt at the time, being present there made her feel honored to witness that step, and eased the pain of missing her village. 

 

  Sakura gave Madara a suggestion that she didn't think would be considered, but was surprised when she realized he accepted her idea. The exchange of symbolic gifts between clans. Hashirama delivered three small Sakura bonsai trees to Madara, they were different and rare species, not found in that region of the country. And Madara handed over a large lamp, forged in cast iron, with handmade designs and painted in purple. The lantern was lit, and it gave off a pleasant, almondy aroma. Sakura found the message interesting, they need each other to coexist. The Uchihas needed nature as much as the Senju needed fire. She hoped that all members of both clans would understand such symbolism.  

 

  Even though the atmosphere was still a little tense among several members, Madara and Hashirama took care of various aspects of the celebration, so that the atmosphere was broken. But the clans obviously sat apart, more out of custom than anything. The Senju clan prepared a folk dance performance made by children, and afterward the Uchiha clan presented a song, with two children singing, and being played by a zither, a bamboo flute, a drum and a three-stringed lute. The presentations made by the children ended up serving to lighten the atmosphere and relax those present. In addition to promoting an atmosphere of understanding and purpose. But still, few were those who had the courage to interact with the once rival clan. But it was a start, at least that was the unison thought of Sakura, Madara and Hashirama. 

 

  And Sakura didn't stop being moved by the children's presentations, Madara, even though he was involved in conversations, which were almost always led by Hashirama, he didn't let his eyes move away from her and her reactions. As if she could feel that she was being watched by him, Sakura looked at him, confirming his doubt, even with the intensity of his gaze, she just gave a sincere and grateful smile. And Madara, as if she could read the unspoken words in her eyes, nodded slightly, with a half smile. Before both returned to look ahead, and followed the songs that were played by the improvised band that formed of Senjus and Uchihas.

 

  As if luck didn't want to let him be completely alone today, Madara looked towards Hashirama, who had a mischievous look and smile towards him. Madara rolled his eyes at the clear provocation, it was obvious that Hashirama saw the exchange of looks and smiles between him and Sakura.

  After a few hours, the sun was almost setting, and some men were already starting to adjust the wood and kindling to light the fire. As expected, the music, food and drink served to calm tempers, and by this time, many other members of the two clans were more comfortable, and even ventured into conversations with each other. This form of extroversion caused Mikiko to take Sakura and Touka in tow, for a walk between the tables. Where, if there were Senjus at the table, Touka would introduce them, if there were Uchihas at the table, Mikiko would introduce Touka, and enthusiastically remember that Sakura was Madara and Izuna's guest, and highlighted how incredibly beautiful she looked that night.

  But their attention is attracted by two men, an Uchiha and a Senju who were arguing, each holding their son close to them, the children with scared faces, watching their parents arguing angrily, while holding small injuries, one holding his arm with scratches, and another with a scraped knee. Apparently the children were playing, and there was some accident, which caused injuries to both of them. Something very common in children this age, but not for these men, who were taking the situation to another level.

  When the men push the children away, and put themselves in a defensive position, ready to fight, Sakura's body acts alone, and she places herself between them, looking from one to the other.

 

  —Stop it! Children fighting is not a reason for you to end up in a fight. Your leaders just signed a peace treaty! The Senju quickly looked at her, but remained silent, turning his furious expression to the Uchiha in front, who activated the Sharingan, with an equally furious expression. Sakura took a deep breath as she was ignored by the men, then turned her serious gaze to the Uchiha.

 

  — Please be reasonable, Uchiha San.

  — Don't meddle, you self-serving concubine! Sakura immediately froze at the Uchiha's insult. She was already tired of this, she closed her fists tightly, feeling her own chakra dance between her knuckles. The men completely ignored her presence, and both turned to change the path of the blows, so that she was not in the middle, ready to strike each other. But Sakura, narrowed her eyes, and turned back too, where they had dodged, and caught the blows of both, the Senju's fist, and the Uchiha's ankle. Using well-measured chakra to hold back the blows, surprising both of them, who widened their eyes slightly when they realized that she was not an ordinary woman, and used chakra to enhance her strength. Sakura didn't wait long, and in an agile turn, she threw both ninjas in opposite directions, ending the fight once and for all. When she turns back, she sees the expressions of surprise and astonishment from Mikiko, Touka and everyone present, but she ignores their astonishment as soon as she sets her eyes on the children, who look at her in wonder and fear at the same time. She broke the offending pose and relaxed briefly, softening her face and smiling slightly as she crouched down to their level.

 

  — I'm sorry if I scared you, your parents will be fine, I just pushed them away, I didn't hurt them. She held out her hand, smiling a little wider at them. — I'm a magical healer, did you know that? Let me see your wounds, and I guarantee that I can heal them.

  Madara and Hashirama were debating enthusiastically, with a touch of irritation even, to the amusement of Izuna and Tobirama who were just watching, about the colors that would be used to paint the leadership tower. It all started with Hashirama, who was already much more uninhibited than possible due to the alcohol, suggesting with stars in his eyes that the colors should all be striking, in shades of gold, yellow and orange. Obviously the idea was received with similar expressions of boredom, tiredness and embarrassment from the three men who were sitting with him. Madara called him a ridiculous fool, and said that they should have sober colors, and only one prominent one, to represent the seriousness and commitment of the leadership, and not be a flashy eye-catcher in the village. The Senju lowered his head, discouraged and saddened by the men's refusal to accept his idea. But then the four felt a ripple of angry chakra among those present in the clearing, as they began to hear raised and enraged voices from further away. 

  The four looked towards the two men who were arguing and putting themselves in a fighting position, they were already getting up from their seats, when Sakura's voice was present, and they looked in surprise at the figure of the small and delicate woman, if placing between the two enraged men to stop the dispute.

 

  —Kami Sama! Exclaimed Izuna, Tobirama had a slightly surprised but attentive expression, Hashirama was ready to run, thinking how vulnerable the pink-haired woman was in that position. 

 

  — Damn, Sakura! Madara exclaimed, walking quickly towards the commotion, with the other three hot on his heels. But before they could arrive, the men who were fighting quickly moved to start a fight, and Sakura joined them, holding back her attacks and throwing them away.

 

  - What?! Exclaimed Hashirama, before moving quickly, to intercept the falling Senju. Izuna repeated his gesture, on the opposite side, holding the Uchiha, and Madara and Tobirama went towards Sakura. When they reached her, she was crouched down, with her hand outstretched to the children.

 

  — I'm a magical healer, did you know that? Let me see your wounds, and I guarantee that I can heal them. The little ones looked at each other and approached her, and Sakura began to heal them with green chakra, emanating from her hands. Madara was tense, he knew that Tobirama and Touka, in addition to everyone present, had already realized that Sakura was not just any woman, but a kunoichi and that she had the ability to use chakra to heal. As soon as Sakura finished, he approached her, and lightly grabbed her arm at the elbow, whispering softly in her ear.

 

  — Let's get out of here now. Hashirama will take care of this mess. Sakura looked at him seriously, but she couldn't resist, she let herself be taken away by him, in silence, as he directed her towards the edge of the trees.

  Hashirama gave the Senju man a sharp look, making it clear that they were going to talk about what happened at the complex. He saw Madara disappear behind the trees with Sakura, and exchanged a look with Tobirama, and looked at Izuna who had Mangekyou Sharingan activated, scolding the Uchiha man in a low way. Then the Senju cleared his throat quickly and loudly, attracting everyone's attention.

 

  — Well, let's not let a slight discomfort put an end to our celebration. Hmm... he turned to the improvised band that was standing still, watching the whole mess, a little dumbfounded. — Keep playing, come on, the party isn't over yet. As soon as the musicians returned with the melody, more lively. Hashirama approached Mikiko and smiled.

 

  — Mikiko Sama… He bowed respectfully. — Now that Madara is having to deal with Sakura San, would you grant me her presence, so we can walk between the tables, greeting everyone and helping me distract them from all this? The older girl gave a friendly smile and put her arm around the Senju.

 

  — Of course, let's make this a celebration again.

  They reached the tree line, and came out onto a somewhat barren plain, with few bushes, and no trees for a good portion. She quickly looked around and broke free from Madara's grip, turning to face him with an enraged look. 

 

  — You need to calm down, or you'll end up getting us into trouble. It was a risky move, that demonstration of strength and medical skills in front of everyone. His voice was calm, but serious, Sakura took a deep breath, everything she had been feeling in the last few days, about to explode, the frustration of not being able to be welcomed into the clan, the longing for the village, family and friends that it seemed to crush her inside more every day, the feeling of being alone, of carrying too great a burden, in the hope that everyone she loved and knew could have a better life, with much less suffering and sadness, the uncertainty if he could ever return to his time. She ran her hands through her hair, which was tied up the way she had always kept it since she woke up, and let out a loud, sarcastic laugh. Among the feelings of frustration, uncertainty, loneliness, sadness and anger, what stands out most now is anger.

 

  — Do you know what that Uchiha called me?! She took two steps closer to him. — From a self-interested concubine! Do you know what your clan has been calling me in corners, and in the infirmary?! From the cheap mistress, to the kekkei genkai usurper, to the freeloading concubine, to the pink-haired slut! I really don't care about being insulted out there, it wouldn't be the first time, and it certainly won't be the last. But they simply don't even talk to me, keeping their distance, how can I do anything to help them, if they see me as if I were a deadly and contagious disease?! Madara didn't say anything, he didn't even change his expression, he knew she wouldn't be accepted so easily, his clan was always very closed, and at that time, it was much worse, but he really didn't imagine the level of insults that were being directed at her. . And even more surprised by the fact that she didn't fight back, nor did she complain throughout the days. The anger suppressed during this time was coming out with every syllable she uttered, it was clear how stressed she was. He waited for her to finish speaking and closed his eyes, with an arrogant expression.

 

  — Huh! You have no control over your emotions. You should reconsider what kind of image you portray. When you lose control, it doesn't remind you at all of the image you tried to convey, do you? That you placed yourself as someone of value. He mocked her with every syllable, acting like a child throwing a tantrum would only hinder her progress. Sakura felt her blood boil instantly, she closed her fists, making them glow with chakra and approached him. Madara looked at her with an arched eyebrow, and approached her, getting very close, their chests touched, and he slightly tilted his head down, looking mockingly, amused and challenging at the furious face of the woman in front of him. — Are you planning to hit me, Sakura San? Are you sure about this? It's better to leave all this fury to be released tomorrow, when we start our training. Sakura didn't break the furious glare, but opened her mouth in a slight gasp, and her eyes were surprised when she felt his warm hands gently take her wrists, his thumbs making circles on her wrists. His gaze softened a little. — I'll fix your situation within the clan, but you'll have to calm down, otherwise the situation will get worse. His tone of voice was low and calm. 

  Sakura seemed to have retreated within herself, her green eyes, once fierce and then slightly confused, now seemed more serene. Her previously offensive posture became lighter, and she relaxed a little. When Madara realized that she was properly placated, he gave a slight smile, feeling the way she seemed to have shivered discreetly, like when her skin shivers from cold air.

 

  — You don't even realize where we are. He said with a bit of humor in her voice. Then the doctor turned away from him, releasing his touch wrists, and turned towards the sunset, realizing that they were on the cliff. She walked to the edge, and let out a long sigh at the view of the valley below, covered in forest, with a river running far below. 

  She was so absorbed, admiring the landscape below them, that she didn't even notice Madara approaching her, staying right behind, his chest just a few centimeters from her back, he observed in a curious, searching, interested and slightly amused way the way she was admiring with the landscape, and seemed almost ethereal with the light of the setting sun on her delicate features. He didn't even need to get closer to smell that sweet cherry blossom, slightly citrusy and almond scent that emanated from her. She didn't seem to notice his proximity, or didn't care. 

 

  — This is where the construction of Konoha will begin.

  — It's so beautiful here, I understand why you and Hashirama Sama chose this place for construction. Madara gave a slight smile, which she didn't see because his back was turned, he raised his arm pointing at the locations as he spoke.

 

  — Further down we will make the Hokage tower, and flanking it will be the Senju and Uchiha complexes. Sakura tilts her head slightly back, so that she could see him, her stomach jumping at the proximity, and her body becoming hyperaware of the heat emanating from his chest almost touching her back, and his woodier smell, slightly mixed with smoke that came from the lanterns in the clearing, and the Sake he drank.

 

  — If I'm not mistaken, the Senju clan used to be there. She pointed with her finger, earning a nod from him. — And the Uchiha clan was there, almost on the border of the village, next to the prison. Another wave from Madara, he had a slight sideways smile, which Sakura ignored, because her stomach jumped when she saw it, thinking absently that when he was acting light and relaxed, he was charming in a way that she thought it impossible, and she suddenly wished she knew what his lips would feel like on hers. Then she looked forward again, while he pointed in another direction, speaking again.

 

  — Hashirama wants to build the hospital there. Sakura looked at him with a frown. It was practically the same place as the hospital in her time, but the location wasn't very strategic, and she always wondered why the founders didn't consider this. Madara arched his eyebrow at his expression. — What's not good?

  — I think it would be much more strategic and effective if the hospital were built right in the center. He tilted his head slightly, taking in the scenery, considering this.

 

  — Yeah, you're right. I will express this point to Hashirama. Now the pinkette gave him a soft smile, and Madara had to look away quickly, when his stomach jumped at her smile, and he wondered what her lips would taste like.

 

  — The hospital was where you said, and I lived in that direction. She pointed to a point very far from the place he had initially shown. — I always lived with my parents. It was very difficult to get around the busy commercial streets to get there, especially in an emergency. They continued talking about the layout of the ninja academy, Anbu Headquarters, and even the possibility of a civilian school, in addition to the Shinobi academy. Time passed, the sun set, the stars began to dot the sky above, and the moon began to let its cold glow fall upon them, and they didn't notice, feeling comfortable, relaxed in that conversation, their closeness did not diminish. , they were ignoring this detail, just to stay in the mood that they didn't want to break at that moment.

  But then Izuna and Tobirama's chakras light up, approaching, and Madara lets out a dissatisfied sigh, moving away from Sakura a little, before Tobirama and Izuna's figures emerge from the tree lines. A tension grew inside him, seeing his brother next to the Senju, something unpleasant in that image. 

  Izuna and Tobirama looked at them cautiously and suspiciously, as if they were looking for something that needed to be clarified.

 

  — Hashirama asked me to find you and Sakura San too. He wants to have some sort of closure before firing everyone. Madara nods, still dealing with the discomfort of the sight of that unusual pair before him. He decides not to think about it too much now, so he just starts walking back to the clearing, followed by Sakura, Izuna and Tobirama.

   

 

—//—//—

  A few hours later, Madara was sitting in his office, his fingers tapping on the table in a rhythmic manner, as he stared into space, and his mind worked furiously over the events of the day, the emotions and sensations he had been feeling. He was very aware of the fact that he had felt the urge to kiss Sakura earlier, on that cliff. This attraction was getting a little out of control, and he realized it wasn't just about lust because there was nothing lustful about the way they interacted earlier. He was finding himself strange, he never thought that attraction to a woman could go beyond sexual. When he went to the red neighborhood, he felt lust, and he knew that with the choice that was most pleasing to his eyes, that lust was satisfied, his body relaxed. But this attraction he was feeling for Sakura was beyond those standards. And he didn't like it, feeling these things wasn't in his plans, and neither was losing control of things. But the way it was easy to be close to her, comfortable was the way he felt when he talked to her, like earlier today.

  Then his thoughts were taken away from the pink focus they were in, with Izuna's arrival. His brother had a mocking and mischievous little smile on his face as he sat in front of him, while analyzing him in detail.

 

  — Why do you continue to deny so much that there is something between you and Sakura San, if your involvement is obvious? Madara laughed mockingly, and adjusted his posture looking at his brother, prepared to maintain his usual indifferent attitude.

 

  — I told you before, Sakura is an ally, nothing more. It was Izuna's turn to let out a mocking laugh.

 

  — If what is missing are the acts that would justify this, I tell you, it is only a matter of time. Because the atmosphere between you is visible to anyone who wants to see it. Madara remains silent, this time thinking about what Izuna said, did he make this strange attraction he feels for her so obvious? She also seems to feel something similar towards him, and if it were that clear, it could be the reason why Sakura is not being respected and accepted within the clan. But then she looked again at her brother, who kept his malicious and mocking expression, and sighed, remembering him next to Tobirama.

 

  — What were you doing with Tobirama earlier? Izuna found his older brother's change in tone and attitude strange.

 

  — We ended up getting into a conversation about genjutsu and ninjutsu, when Hashirama came to us, to look for you. There's no reason for you to worry, right? Not now that the peace treaty has been signed. There's no point in you being worried, Aniki. You and Hashirama have cultivated this friendship since you were children, and haven't completely lost it, even on opposite sides. It's not a big deal that Tobirama and I can agree on some things, or be able to have a conversation that's even remotely interesting, at least once in our lives.

  — I know that, I just… be cautious, Izuna. We did sign the peace treaty, and I don't believe that the Senjus will violate it. But think that in a situation of imminent danger, you would not be a priority for Tobirama.

  — Likewise for me, Aniki. And relax a little, I'm not a little kid anymore, it's been a long time. He said, standing up and stretching his muscles, before heading towards the door. — You know, you should spend more time like this with Sakura San, you almost looked like another person next to her, today on the cliff. Madara raised an eyebrow, confused.

 

  — What do you mean, someone else? Izuna shrugged.

 

  — It's as if you returned to that essence you had when you were much younger. I don't know, you had a more youthful energy, a flame of hope and kindness that used to burn inside you. I still don't trust her much, and I know that there are many points that you need to clarify, but... living with her will make you regain that essence, even if just a little. So I can start to get used to her around here. Madara didn't respond, his brother's statement left him surprised and too thoughtful. Izuna smiled when he realized that he managed to rent land in the older man's mind, and left the room, with a smile on his face.

Chapter 11: The Beginning of Training

Chapter by DeborahLiz (JudithStar)

Summary:

Sakura takes a small step forward in search of the Uchiha clan's trust. Meanwhile Madara has to deal with opposition from the clan, who see Sakura as a threat.
A brief glimpse of the future can put doubt in the hearts of those still grieving.
Sakura and Madara's training finally begins, and it may bring more developments than expected.

Notes:

Hello,
Sorry for the delay in updating.
I suffered a family loss last month, which really shook me. My beloved grandmother, who raised me for much of my childhood and youth. Anyway, I ended up feeling really bad, and then I had to deal with a lot of backlog from college.
The chapter was ready a few weeks ago. But I couldn't translate. I reviewed it, but I don't have a computer at the moment, and I have to use my smartphone to do it. If there are any errors, forgive me.

I hope you like it.
❤️
Thank you to everyone who follows.

  Sakura was walking through the Uchiha compound that morning. Madara informed her that he would be holding a general clan meeting, and since there were no patients, she had the day free. So she took the opportunity to walk calmly and peacefully, without any Uchiha staring at her in a hostile way, or hearing whispers wherever she went.

 

  She sat for a good 15 minutes in front of the koi pond, soaking up the morning sun on her skin, feeling the soothing scents of nature around her, listening to the birds singing and the sound of the leaves swaying with the light breeze passing by. The day was hot, but not unpleasantly so, on the contrary, the temperature in that region was milder, and even if summer would arrive in a few weeks. She didn't believe it would be unpleasant. 

 

  Then she walked through the gardens, admiring the flowers, heading towards the orchard, where she made a mental catalog of the type of fruit there. She also noticed that they had a scarce herb garden, with few varieties. She had already made a list of the basic medicines that would be necessary to have in an infirmary, in addition to planning to have an ample supply of poisons and antidotes. 

 

  She had so many plans and projects that would serve the growth of the Uchiha clan, in addition to being eager to teach more to anyone who wanted to learn her techniques. It would be innovative for this clan, but they were so closed and reclusive that she often found herself facing a high, insurmountable wall. Sakura came to consider that Madara, with the visionary mind he had in his time, must have had a lot of trouble dealing with people as closed-minded as his own clan brothers.

 

  She finishes walking through the orchard, she can see the first training field, she saw a group of 7 children, looking between 6 and 9 years old, all with a certain similarity in appearance, after all Uchihas had very clear characteristics. She saw, among the children, the boy she had healed at the party the night before. So he decided to get closer, children were usually more receptive.

 

 

  — Hello... she said with a soft smile, the children looked at her immediately, some seemed to have become a little aloof, some out of shyness, others with suspicion, and some seemed genuinely curious. — You remember me, right? I'm Sakura. She said smiling and bending down a little to talk to them. — I wanted to know how you are, do you still feel pain from the injury? She asked addressing the boy. He looked at his uninjured knee and shook his head.

 

 

  — I don't feel any pain. It doesn't even look like I scraped my knee. Thank you, Sakura San. The boy said bowing. Sakura smiled back.

 

 

  — You don't need to thank me. I'm here to help the Uchiha clan. She said with certainty, and a confident smile, which made some of the children's expressions change to interest. —Um, looks like I'm at a disadvantage here. I don't know your name. The boy smiled and scratched his head.

 

 

  — Sorry, I just forgot. My name is Kenta. I am part of a branch of the secondary family. In other words, my father is the cousin of the deceased former clan leader and Madara Sama's father. Sakura smiled kindly and knelt on the floor, looking closely at the other children.

 

 

  — What about your friends? What's your name? A smaller girl was going to respond, but another boy took the lead.

 

 

  — You told Kenta it was magic. I don't believe you. My mother said that you are just a gold digger and that you shouldn't be here in the Uchiha clan. Sakura hid her discomfort and smiled.

 

 

  — Your mother doesn't know me yet. I'm not a gold digger. You know, I had a home, comfort, family and friends. But I ended up losing everything. Madara Sama helped me, and I am grateful to him, and to Izuna Sama for their hospitality. And I promised him, to help with my skills and knowledge, his clan and... she can't finish, because a little girl, around three years old, comes running and crying a lot. 

 

 

  — Oniisan… Oniisan! It was possible to see that she was holding her hand, which was bleeding a little. — I tripped and fell on the roots. 

 

  — You should be more careful, Imouto. scolded the boy who was talking to her previously.

 

 

  — Calm down children, you don't need to talk like that. I can help you. Sakura said to the little girl, extending her hand with a slight smile. Even though she was suspicious, the little girl reached out her hand. And Sakura quickly analyzes the cut, in her time, something like that shouldn't be a reason to use chakra. A few points would be more than enough, however, there were no materials and means for something like that to be done in a clean and efficient way. And she wanted to prove her point to the children, so she began to emanate her chakra, healing the girl's wound. Then he took a tissue from his kimono pocket and wiped off some of the blood, revealing the healed skin. The little girl opened her eyes wide, along with the other children.

 

 

  — Wow! Is this really magic? asked a girl. 

 

 

  — Don't be silly. This is some kind of Jutsu. Said the boy who had said before that Sakura was interested.

 

 

  — But she didn't even make a sign of hands. Said another boy.

 

  

 

  — So, this is a Kekkei Genkai? Kenta asked.

 

 

  - Oh no. It's not a Kekkei Genkai, it's a medical Ninjutsu. I don't use stamps, at least not anymore. I learned to develop a way to call on my chakra and shape it as needed. So I don't need to make hand seals for this. Some children opened their mouths, impressed. Others were a little static. The little girl in front of her, who she had healed a few moments before, pointed to her forehead.

 

 

  — Why do you have a jewel on your forehead? 

 

  — Oh, this is a No Yin seal, it is used to store chakra continuously. Until the moment I release him.

 

  — And how much chakra can fit in there? Kenta asked.

 

 

  — Lots, lots of chakra. When it is completely full, I have the chakra multiplied by approximately 100. Sakura said smiling.

 

 

  — OOOHH! A children's choir said before her. Sakura smiled, the first barrier had been broken, this was already a breakthrough. - How old are you? An older girl asked. — Can you become as strong as Madara Sama when you use this seal? asked another boy. — When did you learn to use this? Another boy asked soon after. — And how long does it take to fill up? The boy who had been rude at first also asked. — Why is your hair pink? The little girl asked. Sakura smiled and lowered herself onto the floor, sitting in the lotus position. Patting the lawn while smiling.

 

 

  — Well... why don't you guys sit here? And then I can answer your questions. What do you think? The children looked at each other and ran to sit in a circle near her. Sakura smiled brightly at them. —Very well, but first I want you to introduce yourselves. You already know my name. What do they say to me? One of them raised his hand excitedly.

 

 

  — My name is Ichibi! And so several hands rose one after another. And Sakura smiled internally. She would get the respect of the Uchiha clan, she was sure.

 

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  He had a rather uncomfortable feeling of discomfort. But the familiarity of it helped him move forward. It had been a long time since he stood before his clan like this. He would have to take advantage of his experience, and turn it into influence. His clan could not turn its back on him again. 

 

  — Well, you were already expecting a clan meeting, to talk about some unfinished business, I suppose. I have two matters to discuss here. The first is about the construction of the Shinobi village, which Hashirama Senju and I are in charge of. The village will be called Konoha. And both Hashirama and I counted on the collaboration of the clans in the construction and construction of it. And I remind you that the greatest quality of a Shinobi is to control your emotions in front of others. I believe this is clear to you. The Uchiha clan cannot be shamed by a lack of control, much less by someone, who goes against the common and beneficial goals for the entire clan. He saw some exchanging glances with each other, and others looking displeased. But no one dared to say a single word. Madara observed his clan's disgruntled acquiescence and sighed, controlling his own urge to force his decision. — Another issue is the presence of someone foreign in our midst.

  — Excuse me, Madara Sama, but I believe that all of us present want to know first of all, what is the importance of this foreigner in our midst, and what kind of position does she occupy in your house? Madara immediately recognized who was speaking, and could not contain an exasperated sigh, it was Hayato, his father's cousin, he was part of the secondary family, in fact a branch of the secondary family, as he was the son of a concubine of his late father. uncle, the third son, but assumed his father's position as head of the secondary family, and thus part of the council of elders, because his brothers died in battle, still young. Hayato has always been a nuisance within his clan, cynically spreading discord and rebellion. The man's thirst for power was repugnant, because he himself had barely picked up a sword in his long and useless life. And even more so, he was the one who intended and tried, for a long time, and continued to try, to get Madara to marry his granddaughter. The Uchiha was sure that the old man was responsible for much of the clan's behavior towards Sakura.

 

  — Sakura Haruno is her name, as you all already know. And yes, Sakura San is staying at my house, with all the necessary respect and modesty that the occasion demands. Are you trying to insinuate something, Hayato? The man swallowed and gave a fake smile.

 

  — I'm not trying to insinuate anything, Madara Sama. But you must agree that this situation raises suspicions and unnecessary talk, which could compromise your authority within the clan. But obviously this could be overcome without any problem, if you had a wife. Madara almost rolled his eyes in boredom.

 

  — What's your granddaughter's name, Hayato?

  — Her name is Miyu, sir. She is at home, as she should be for all the women in the clan. It is the duty of every good wife too. The man said pompously, earning many disgusted and bored looks, including from Madara, Izuna and Mikiko.

 

  — I don't think it's a sense of dignity for a young girl either, to be offered as merchandise, which is what you do to your granddaughter every chance you see me. The man looked away, embarrassed. — But to answer this question, I already know how you all have seen Sakura San. She is not a concubine or even a mistress. She is a guest, an important ally, and as such, it is our responsibility to treat her with due respect.

 

  — And how important is it, at least? The Uchiha clan does not need help from lower clans. As far as we know, the Haruno clan is mostly made up of civilians and traders. Said another man, Madara knew that he was one of those who followed Hayato around the corners, like a puppy, hoping to be able to eat crumbs, if Hayato achieved a position of influence.

 

  — There are also civilians in the Uchiha clan, as in any clan. Our difference from others is our Kekkei Genkai. But make no mistake, there are excellent Shinobi out there, and Sakura San is one of them. Sakura is a kind of healer, we can say that, she was trained, very well trained, her skills are exceptional. She can use Chakra to heal, and heal herself as well. Believe me when I say that she is excellent at what she does, her skills are on par with Hashirama Senju's in this regard, or may even be better than his. Some widened their eyes at the information. Everyone knew that Hashirama and Madara on the battlefield were fierce and powerful, none of the members of both clans would dare face one of the two. And now to hear from their leader that the foreign woman was on par with Hashirama in the art of healing, or was better than him, was without a doubt, unprecedented for anyone. Madara, seeing that he had the attention of those present, continued to talk about Sakura. — Sakura San has extremely advanced medical Ninjutsu techniques and some created by herself. In addition to exceptional chakra control, as good as Hashirama's and mine. Then he noticed suspicious, doubtful looks. 

 

  — And how can we be sure of her abilities? Hayato said, clearly displeased.

 

  — I see that the clan leader's word has little validity for you, Hayato. So I will arrange a moment, in which Sakura will demonstrate her skills, both medical and on the battlefield. However, know, and understand once and for all, that Sakura San is an ally, and we have an agreement, which will benefit the Uchiha clan in many ways, and will help us overcome the weaknesses of our own blood. Sakura San is committed to the Uchiha clan only. It can help perfect the power of the Sharingan, without causing damage to the user's vision. He said, being pleased with the surprised murmurs and expressions that made it clear they were impressed. Izuna himself was surprised, he knew Sakura was getting some kind of treatment in Madara's view, and he knew his brother was pleased with the results. But then he realized, Sakura wasn't just curing Madara's vision, she was going to help him perfect his Sharingan. That meant more power, and he knew Madara wouldn't give it up. Then he understood why Madara didn't just want Sakura within the clan, but close to his family.

 

  — And as for the jewel she has on her forehead, you said it was a seal, it would be interesting to explain to everyone how it works, since you saw it with your own eyes in action, right Aniki? Madara looked at Izuna, he tended to do that, express his slight distrust or disagreement in a subtle way. While to others it seemed like he was helping with the meeting, to him, it was clear that his Otouto said he still didn't trust Sakura completely.

 

  — That jewel is a seal on Yin, it is used to store chakra constantly. When she uses that seal, her chakra reserves expand exponentially, and she can use an instantaneous regeneration technique when injured. 

  — It's like Hashirama Senju's power! Said a Shinobi from his main troops. Madara nodded and gave a half smile.

 

  — Much better than Hashirama's, she can expand the seal to another person, if she just touches it with her hand. And so this regeneration can reach another injured person. In addition to being able to transfer chakra with this technique too. 

  —Does she have Senju blood? Perhaps some generation before her may have been bastards. Another elder suggested.

 

  — I thought about that when I met her. But she assured him that no, it was a learned technique, his master knew Hashirama's ability, and created these techniques, to mold and adapt this technique beyond him. Sakura San was a diligent and determined learner, she not only mastered the technique, but perfected it herself. 

  —That makes her a prodigy! He mastered a technique that was based on a Kekkei Genkai, and became superior to the original. The same elder concluded, actually impressed by Madara's explanation.

 

  - Exactly. Sakura San is exceptional and definitely essential to the advancement, improvement and growth of our clan. Madara said, and then he dropped his smile, becoming serious. — That's why I won't allow her to be the target of insults, which she has been since she arrived here, and which I don't believe I need to repeat to you, right? He let his gaze fall on the group of healers and nurses who had been responsible for most of the insults. And he noticed that they looked at each other fearfully, before lowering their heads. — So let it be clear that it must be respected. I don't think I need to repeat this matter a second time. Then another one of the men who were Hayato's lackeys stood up boldly.

 

  — Regardless of this woman's power, she should not be praised within our clan. She's still just anyone! A simple mixed-race rabble! Madara's gaze sharpened towards the man.

 

  — The woman you call a simple mixed race rabble, could kill you in seconds, with one of her blows, imbued in chakra. Believe me, I've already seen the strength of her blows, and judging by your low level within our clan, you'd barely stand a chance. So let's do the following. You will be one of those who face her, and you will prove for yourself what I am saying. He concluded with a slight half smile. It would be the perfect opportunity to put those lackeys in their place, and trim Hayato's wings for a good while at least. 

 

  — Well, if she's that strong, there won't be any problems testing her strength, as our leader says. Hayato said, cynically, Madara already knew that he was starting to plan something, or was being stupidly confident, that Sakura would be easily defeated and thus make Madara embarrassed, after defending her stay there.

 

  — Of course there will be no problems with that. You will all see. So one last point, which I want to inform you about. In two days, new training will begin for all men of fighting age. 

  — What kind of training, Aniki? Izuna asked, unaware of this point in the meeting. Madara looked at him to speak.

 

  — Chakra control. The sound of surprise was general, he was already expecting it. — Why the surprise?! Were you not impressed with what I told you about Sakura San's chakra control?! It is unacceptable that a girl, practically of civilian origin, has chakra control extremely superior to more than 95% of the Uchiha clan. It is even more unacceptable that you think you are superior just because of Sharingan. What's the point of having a powerful Kekkei Genkai if you don't have the necessary mastery to use it? Silence was present, Madara knew that it was difficult for an Uchiha to hear criticism regarding his abilities. But he recognized his clan's weakness. And he knew that if they improved at that, even the use of the Sharingan would be less harmful. With excellent control himself, he almost went blind, what if some of those less skilled could awaken the mangekyou? — Children will also be trained more arduously in chakra control. It took me a long time to act on this clan weakness. But that changes from now on. We will overcome every weakness that this clan has, one by one, and we will become one of, if not who knows, the most powerful clan in the land of fire.

 

  — Why don't we start this training right away, then? asked one of his direct reports. 

 

 

  — Because I already have an appointment in the afternoon, which is non-transferable. And tomorrow we will have the demonstration you want so much. So all of you, be in the clearing beyond the western border here.

 

  — Why don't we use one of our training grounds? Asked another Shinobi.

 

 

  — I want Sakura to hold back as little as possible. But I don't want to ruin the landscape or cause damage within our territory. He saw the others' confused faces, then shrugged. — You'll understand me when you see what I'm talking about. After a few more suspicious looks between each other, Madara stood up ready to end the meeting, but Mikiko approached him and placed her hand on his arm, with a gentle smile.

 

 

  — I know this is not common, but if you allow me, I would like to speak for a few moments. Madara nodded, not knowing what she wanted, his aunt could be a box full of surprises when she wanted.

 

 

  — I ask you to be patient, my Obasan Mikiko asked to speak. Even if it's unusual for us. I believe she has something important to say. And I want to remind you that we must not be deaf to wise voices. 

 

  — Thank you, Madara. Well, first I apologize for prolonging this meeting by a few minutes, but we couldn't end it without deciding something extremely important.

 

  —And what would that be? Izuna asked, as curious and fearful as Madara.

 

 

  — In other generations we have had other shinobi who were accepted into the clan and received honorably. And I want to remind everyone that having confirmed the high value of Sakura San's presence here, we shouldn't waste time with another meeting and debate about what her relationship with our clan would be like.

 

  — You are acting hastily, Mikiko Sama. Hayato said, clearly dissatisfied with her speaking, and the topic being discussed.

 

 

  — I would say that I am being practical, proactive and getting ahead of the schedule that will certainly be inevitable in a few days, Hayato San. The woman said with a confident smile, Madara and Izuna lowered their heads together pressing their lips together, while they both held back a laugh. — I, as the elder of the main family, undertake to teach Sakura San everything about our clan, from its origin, history, laws and customs. I will give her the training of an Uchiha princess. So that at the end of autumn, she will be subjected to the test that Uchiha princes and nobles go through, before officially entering the leadership succession line. Hayato stood up, enraged and stupefied.

 

 

  — This is absurd! Giving a foreigner such power and influence in our clan! Do you plan our ruin?! Madara stood up to his full height and authority.

 

 

  — Hayato! Take care of your tone with Obasan Mikiko! She is still a princess of the main family. And it's above you! The old man pursed his lips and bowed respectfully, but he was visibly angry and upset.

 

 

  — I'm just being logical and thinking about the future, Hayato. If Sakura is just an ally, when she manages to strengthen our members and teach everything she knows, nothing will stop her from joining another clan. Mainly the Senju, considering the affinity of skills between them. Even with this peace treaty and village construction, we cannot ignore our position of power in the land of fire. Simply stagnating would be heading towards the extinction of our Kekkei Genkai. The best thing for us is to keep Sakura and especially her knowledge restricted as much as possible to the Uchiha clan. Or if it is not possible, with the founding of Konoha, that her rise as a healer and skilled within Konoha will be taking the name of our clan along with her.

 

  — Are you suggesting that Madara and I take you as our sister? Izuna asked uncertainly. Madara felt his blood run cold in his veins, and his stomach wanted to churn at the possibility. He couldn't and wouldn't see and treat Sakura like a sister, not in the way his blood seemed to boil with desire when he was around her. That would certainly be his undoing. He had no idea if he could gain such control like that. Izuna seemed to feel the way Madara's chakra rippled quickly, and watched his brother swallow analyzing the possibility.

 

 

  — No, dear Izuna, I believe that option was lost with the death of your father. He would definitely prefer this one. But I can take her as my daughter if she passes the test, it's obvious. Madara almost couldn't control his sigh of relief at the time. Then he understood what his aunt was planning, she was thinking far ahead, and at that moment he knew from which part of the family he had inherited his way of thinking and acting. — If she passes, she will be an Uchiha by right. If it doesn't pass, unfortunately, it will be our ally. But likely to break at some point. “She wants to ensure Sakura's loyalty to the Uchiha clan on much deeper levels. That would even open up the possibility of… No, Sakura might not accept it, she wants to return to her own time.” He analyzed the situation, it could work, but it would all depend on Sakura in the end.

 

 

  — Still, she is unworthy of this knowledge. Hayato said, Madara looked at him with an irritated expression, he was already tired of the old man's constant opposition.

 

 

  — The test is precisely to judge whether she is worthy of this or not. If she is unworthy, as you say Hayato, then there is nothing to fear from this test, right? This time it was Izuna who spoke before Madara lost his temper. The old man, unable to respond, remained silent, since if he said that she could pass, it would be admitting everything he denied, and saying that there was no chance and continuing to worry and oppose, would be the same as saying that he was afraid of her passing. .

 

 

  — Well, we've said enough for today. So if no one opposes Mikiko Obasan's idea, Sakura will be put to the said test in due time, and for now she will be our only ally. Tomorrow I want you all at the said demonstration location... Madara looked in the direction where the nurses and healers were and looked at them seriously, they froze when they received the intense look from the clan leader. — That mainly includes you. After a few seconds of keeping his icy gaze on them, Madara looked back at everyone, immediately softening his expression slightly. — This meeting is closed, you are dismissed.

 

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Madara thought he would have a few hours of peace, but Izuna decided to continue the meeting more privately between them. The youngest Uchiha went over every point of the meeting, until he finally decided to say what he really wanted.

 

  — I know I said I would trust you, and believe me Aniki, I do. But all of this is so… why can't you tell me the real story behind Sakura? Madara sighed, Izuna had controlled himself well over the past few weeks, but he knew his brother well enough to know he wouldn't last that long.

 

  — I'm sorry Otouto, but I can't reveal everything yet. Izuna sighed, visibly tired of everything, and sat down in front of his brother, looking at him seriously. Madara knew that look, he was disappointed in it, being left aside like that, in something so important, was starting to bring small rifts to the bond between them.

 

  — Sakura really came from a place far away from here, very far away. She has been trained in medical ninjutsu, and elemental ninjutsu, but Taijutsu is her specialty in battle. But in medical ninjutsu she is a true prodigy. She… Izuna this information is confidential, so you will understand why I don't reveal it to anyone. Her master was a Senju. Izuna widened his eyes, surprised.

 

  — Are you saying that this woman you brought into the clan had a Senju master?! He thought, remembering Tobirama and Hashirama's reactions upon meeting her. — The Senju clan is not aware of this detail about her. Madara shook his head, smiling roguishly.

 

  — The Senju, who trained her, not only trained her in this, but would have made her an heir. Izuna, she knows jutsus and secrets of the Senju clan, and others as well.

  — You could have stolen her information with the Sharingan. Madara rolled his eyes.

 

  — You think I don't know that? She knew this possibility, and faced me, said it would be in vain. The Senju, who was her master, asked a Yamanaka to protect her mind against the Sharingan. Izuna narrowed his eyes, this was something a bit detailed.

 

  —Was there really a cry for help from her? Or your family? Could she be a Madara spy? Or even someone who wants to ally with the Uchihas to get revenge on the Senjus. Madara shook his head as he spoke.

 

  — No, Izuna, she really lost her family, friends and even the Senju master she had. She doesn't want revenge on anyone. What's more, she said that over time, she could negotiate this information with me.

  — In exchange for what?

  — Hmm... let's say the creation of Konoha is important to her. She's a loyal woman Izuna, I can't tell you everything, but... I should have been dead, and she saved me. She was the one who sought this agreement. Let's say she plans for things to be different from how they happened for her. She wants peace, she wants a peaceful and harmonious village. 

  — Madara still finds it difficult to understand everything. You trust her, I understand, and you seem to have this agreement well established between you, but… what really is the plan with Konoha that you have? Madara laughed, he wanted Izuna to understand his plan and support him in it.

 

  — I intend to become the leader of this village that will be built, the Hokage as it will be called. And Sakura will help me achieve that goal.

  —And why?

  — To ensure that our clan is not at risk of being rejected. You know our fame in the land of fire and outside of it, Hashirama has a much better chance of becoming the leader with the support of the people than I do. But Sakura will help me change these circumstances. She has the necessary knowledge to do this. That's why I intend for her to remain in the Guild for a long, long time. If I don't support and protect her, she may seek shelter from the Senjus. And I won't allow her to leave here. Not until I achieve all my goals, at least. The youngest analyzed his brother, his thirst for power, that was something he always had. But this determination to achieve this, and consider the only way, seemed to be out of place. 

 

  — I understand, at least a little, Aniki.

  - Great. You need to help me break down these barriers between her and our clan. She can't just help, she needs to feel welcomed, she needs to feel that the Uchiha clan is her safe haven. Izuna opened his mouth, surprised by the calculating way Madara spoke. It sent a shiver down his spine. It seemed like his brother had decades behind him to see the world like that and always want to manipulate everything in his favor. He dismissed the thought immediately.

 

  — I will help... but, Madara... I also know that you two seem a little attracted to each other. If you get involved with her like that… you might end up changing the course of your own plans.

  — That won't happen.

  — What if you fall in love? Madara became serious, Izuna had to be joking, that would never happen to him, he was in fact attracted to her, at alarming and unprecedented levels for him, he had no problem admitting that to himself, but falling in love, no, that was impossible for him. 

 

  — I will never fall in love, Izuna. I would never allow anyone to occupy my mind and heart to the point of making me weak. I have an agreement with Sakura, and I have a plan that I will make happen, period. I don't want to please the entire clan, I want the best for the clan. And at the moment the best thing is that they accept Sakura. She will remain here, Izuna, whatever the cost.

  — Brother, brother… Izuna began with a slight smile. — You are not above the normal human being, no one is above love, passion. You don't choose it, it just happens. And when you realize it's too late to run away from it. Madara looked at his brother.

 

  — I can't be like you, Izuna. I hate losing people, I couldn't give my heart to someone like that, and then watch them go. The younger man dropped his smile, his face becoming slightly saddened.

 

  — No human being goes unscathed in the face of love Madara, even if he has to live many lives to finally find it. And not all passions end with a happy ending. I like to think that, I've tried to find love, but it still doesn't want to be found by me. Madara was about to say something else, but was interrupted by a knock on the door. 

 

  — You can come in. The older Uchiha said, seeing the door open, and pink locks appear through the opening.

 

  — I'm sorry, did I disturb something? I may come back at another time. Sakura said, biting her lip lightly. She didn't like disrupting meetings, she learned that by being close to Tsunade. But she was so eager to talk to Madara about her fruitful morning with the children, that she couldn't resist at least trying. Madara watched her carefully, she seemed excited, even a little happy, which made him curious to know what had happened that changed her mood like that.

 

  — We are not in a meeting Sakura San. Madara and I were just talking about how the meeting went earlier. Come on in, it looks like you have something to talk about. Said Izuna, who also noticed the pinkette's change in mood. It was noticeable in the last few days how downcast and sad she was. He thought it was a matter of missing his family, but when he learned of Madara's insults earlier, before the meeting, he understood what saddened her. Sakura took one last look at Madara, as if to confirm, and smiled slightly when he nodded.

 

  — I hope the meeting was beneficial for the clan. She said cordially, as she sat down next to Izuna, and so that she could clearly see them both. — Well, I have some news. 

  — What news? Madara asked, really curious.

 

  — I went for a walk outside while everyone was at the meeting. And I ended up finding some children playing in the orchard, close to the training field. The boy I healed was there, and I already know his name, it's Kenta, in fact I know all of their names now. Izuna and Madara looked at each other briefly, even more curious. — I started talking to them, and a little girl arrived crying because she had fallen. So since they were still a little suspicious, I healed her wound. I don't know why I didn't think of this before, children are easier to approach. I preferred to deal with them instead of adults, when I was… at home. She said dropping her smile briefly. — But anyway, they want me to teach them medical ninjutsu, chakra control and some even want to try to learn how to develop byakugou. She said pointing to her forehead with a smile. — I know their parents won't like this. And I don't want to be a source of discord within the clan. But some of them are orphans, and they said they stay in a shelter for orphans here. So I've been thinking, that since you lead the clan, the responsibility for these orphans lies with you. Which means I just need your permission. She concluded smiling, the brothers looked at each other silently pondering everything. 

 

  — I don't see any problems, you training and teaching them will only benefit our clan. Madara said looking between the pinkette and his brother who nodded.

 

  — I think so too, but the parents of those who will not be trained will be upset, as their children will be receiving less training. Izuna said with a raised eyebrow, emphasizing his point. Madara and Sakura smiled somewhat mischievously, understanding the veiled information.

 

  — So, if they don't want their heirs to be at a disadvantage compared to the orphans, they'll have to ask Sakura to train them. That would resolve much of the issue of your acceptance, Sakura. He didn't even bother using honorifics at that moment, Sakura didn't seem to mind, and Izuna, despite realizing it, decided to ignore it, the conversation with Madara before made him more attentive to his brother than ever. —But that will have to wait for another day. Tomorrow we will demonstrate your skills to the clan. Sakura frowned, a little confused.

 

  — A demonstration? I… are you sure? Here in the clan? He laughed, knowing that she was worried about destroying the place, with the Uchihas having difficulty accepting her presence, if she destroyed the place, it would be an eviction sentence, without a doubt.

 

  — Not here, exactly. But in a field beyond the border. No harm will come to that place. Maybe if you fought for real against me or Izuna. The distance still wouldn't be safe. But we won't test you. The other Uchihas will go.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  It was almost mid-afternoon, and they were jumping on branches at a constant speed until Madara led the way, and they spent most of the way in silence. But it wasn't uncomfortable, Sakura assessed that, compared to the first time they ran together, still on the battlefield, the silence was crushing, the distrust palpable, but now, even though he was the same Madara, he seemed different, very different from that one. that she met, weeks ago. And she was no longer uncomfortable around him. 

  He had said that they would start training today. It took them many days to fully recover, and then for her to almost completely restore his vision, but they still needed to lay the foundation of Konoha's foundation. So in fact more than 40 days had passed since they simply landed there. But the way things changed between them was palpable. And Sakura admitted to herself that she had never felt so attracted to someone like this before. It couldn't even be compared to what she felt for Sasuke, at least physically speaking. Because she knew that she loved Sasuke with all her heart, furiously and painfully, but she also knows that everything that happened, all the coldness and distance, never allowed what she felt to advance much in the physical area. But she felt different, since she got there, it was as if her body was different, difficult to explain or understand well. 

   Halfway along the way, which had already covered almost more than 45 miles, from the clan border. He said there wouldn't be more than 50, so it wouldn't be long before they arrived. But as they approached the place, a kind of euphoria grew within her. Her chakra began to move abnormally, as if it were moving in spirals. 

 

  — You seem anxious, your chakra is agitated. Madara commented looking briefly at the pinkette.

  

  — I think I'm just a little anxious. I haven't trained in a while. And also… I'm quite afraid of this demonstration. 

  — If you want to gain the clan's trust, you will need to trust your own skills and knowledge. Don't forget that my clan doesn't really like to ally themselves with insecure people, this not only reminds them of weakness, it brings them back. Sakura didn't say anything, she knew it was true. Now more than ever she needed to trust herself. Madara couldn't do what depended on her exclusively.

 

  When they finally arrived at the place, Sakura observed the environment, it was a wide, open grassy field, it was on the banks of a crystal clear river, and there were small waterfalls nearby. There was a line of trees surrounding them, but it was quiet and the temperature was just right. Without a doubt a peaceful and beautiful place.

  Somehow, she felt familiar with that place. Until a soft sound mixed with the breeze that passed by them. Sakura looked around, trying to identify the source of the strange sound. But he couldn't. The breeze became slightly stronger, shaking the black quipao she was wearing to facilitate her movements, the openings on her legs were opened mid-thigh, and she managed to put on a kind of tight shorts underneath. It was the most she could use for training, and it was a little difficult to convince Mikiko to release these pieces. But it would do, and it wouldn't restrict his movements, at least.

 

  - What it was? The Uchiha asked. — Didn't like the place? He asked looking around. Sakura looked at him and shook her head.

 

  — No, I mean, yes, I liked it. It's just... I don't know. There's something... different around here. Madara raised an eyebrow waiting for her to continue. — Can you hear it? He looked around, concentrating. And then he looked at the pinkette again, analyzing her cautiously.

 

  — Listening to what? Are you well? 

  — Yeah, I just thought… never mind. Everything I see at this time will look different to me. Yes I am well. Shall we start? She threw her thoughts away and gave a soft smile, trying to focus on what was important at that moment. Madara gave a half smile and moved away a little, facing her.

 

  — Yes. Let's start with some Taijutsu. Sakura nodded, and prepared her feet to jump, dodging the first blow.

 

 

 

 

 

  Madara started attacking, he was taking it easy, he wanted to see Sakura's skills up close. After all, they didn't fight directly in the war. At first she just defended herself, but when he stayed a little longer, in addition to her dodging, which was very good, she started to attack too. But he knew she was also holding back on her blows. As the training progressed, he began to increase his speed and strength, which forced her to defend herself and review with even more force. If he had something in common, it was that he used to use a little chakra in his blows, when the opponent was strong. In Sakura's case, if it weren't for the chakra in her strikes and defenses, she would easily be dominated by it. 

  But he was enjoying it, the way they managed to keep the training pace balanced. And they were just into Taijutsu. The energy building between them was dangerously good, there was competition, but there was also something sensual about that dance. And he wanted more and more pressure. Then in a super quick and unexpected movement, Madara grabbed her leg in a blow, and pulled her, quickly turning and holding her arms, using his own weight to knock her to the ground. Sakura was so surprised by the trip that she didn't even have time to react when her arms and legs were trapped by Madara.

  He smiled, after immobilizing her both for having managed to surprise her, and for the way she blushed, for the proximity of their faces and bodies. He couldn't help but notice the way her chest rose and fell with her heavy breathing, the light sheen of sweat on her neck and face. The hair that had previously been tied up very well had fallen around her face, showing how much it had grown, just a few centimeters, but enough to frame her face and part of her shoulders. Then he noticed the way her eyebrows furrowed slightly, her dilated pupils, that enchanting sea of green that was her eyes, and his heart raced, at the sight, the closeness, the heat of that small body beneath his. Her lips parted slightly, and he desperately wanted to know what they tasted like, what their texture would be beneath his.

  Sakura was really surprised by that blow, it took her to the ground in less than a second, the same speed as Madara had to mount her, trapping her arms and legs, leaving her completely immobilized. Even more surprising was when her entire insides vibrated due to his proximity. His weight on her body should make her uncomfortable, but it doesn't. She wanted to stay that way. Heat emanated from his body, and the way he was looking at her now completely took the strength out of her legs. She was completely surrendered. If it was a real fight, she would be lost. If he got any closer, she wouldn't know if she could avoid it. But he knew he had to, they couldn't get involved like that. She couldn't let herself get involved like that.

  Madara was in a really furious internal battle, he wanted to close the distance and kiss her, taste her, get closer, hear her sigh and feel her body shudder in his arms. The lust inside him burned in that instant. But he knew he couldn't, they couldn't ever let something like that happen. They had clear objectives and they need to continue that way. It took everything in him to move away a little, as he searched for something to break that mood.

 

  — Your skills need to improve a lot. If you only have Taijutsu in your arsenal, it is clearly a weakness. He said mockingly, releasing her limbs and pulling away as he controlled the growing desire within him.

  Sakura blinked a little in disbelief at the break in the mood and his mockery, she quickly gets up and adjusts her clothes, composing herself. The way he mocked her abilities irritated her, and when she met his gaze, there was that usual smirk, and his look of disdain, which she saw a lot of in the war. Drawing in a sharp breath of air, she began to quickly imbue chakra into her fist and threw a punch at the ground, strong enough to open a crater, which would have swallowed them both, if they hadn't both jumped.

  Madara was quick to react, when he saw her throwing that punch, his Sharingan, which was still turned off, activated immediately, and he jumped out of the crater that was forming, already making seals for a katon jutsu.

  Sakura, despite the cloud of dust, managed to see some of Madara's hand signs, and already began defending Suiton. When the flames met against the water, Sakura heard it again, that sound, a soft and continuous melody, which seemed to get louder and clearer, it was a clearly old melody, a clear sound of a bamboo flute.

  Madara narrowed his eyes, his Sharingan could see her chakra, even with the value of water, he could clearly see how Sakura's chakra changed, it seemed like from blue, it became a constant gradient of colors, and he thought he had gone crazy , but the shape of the chakra inside her, was clearly like a… “a dragon?!”

  When the steam disappeared, and the vision became clear, he analyzed the pinkette carefully, the shape of the chakra had dissolved, returning to flow normally, but the colors still flickered in her chakra system in an abnormal way. And she didn't even look at him, her attention was completely on the forest to her left. 

 

  - What there was? What's the problem? He didn't feel any other chakra nearby besides the two of them. She looked at him a little intrigued and slightly irritated.

 

  —Are you really not listening? 

  — Listening to what?

  — That melody… is… I think it’s a flute. It's playing much louder now. The sound is coming from there. He looks at the forest and frowns.

 

  — I don't hear anything. And besides, there's nothing there. At least nothing alive. Just an old abandoned temple. But she didn't seem to mind, and started walking towards the forest. 

  Madara didn't say anything, he was quite intrigued by what he saw in her chakra, and just decided to follow her. When they reached the ancient temple, her chakra seemed to ripple furiously, and the colors returned, it was almost like looking at an Aurora Borealis.

  Sakura couldn't explain why she did that, but she needed to find out what it was about. When she saw the temple, her heart accelerated to a record level, and her chakra seemed completely out of control, she felt her hands shaking, such was the mess she was feeling.

  It was a simple and small temple, and like two sentries at the door of the temple, there were two statues of ancient dragon gods. She knew that place, or at least she thought she knew it, it was something difficult to explain.

 

  — What is the origin of the Haruno clan? Do you know? Sakura swallowed thoughtfully and looked at him before answering.

 

  — I don't know much, my parents didn't seem to like talking about the first Haruno ancestors. I only knew that the clan originated somewhere in the far north of the continent. And there were some rumors that our main ancestor was Chinese and came from a branch of the emperor's clan, and when he came to our continent, he met a peasant girl, with whom he fell in love, she was part of a family of farmers. They went to live in a flowery field, with different species of flowers. She said with a somewhat awkward smile, due to the simplicity of the origin of her name.

 

  — Haruno means spring field. It makes sense that he gave his clan that name. Indra Ootsutsuki gave the name Uchiha to his descendants. That's how they gave names in ancient times, Sakura. She nodded, looking around again, before turning her gaze back to him.

 

  — Their first daughter became a priestess of the Ryujin God. But I'm not sure, my clan has always traveled a lot across the continent, having ended up mixing its heritage with other clans and civilians. I don't even know why they became nomadic traders in the first place. My father once said that most of the clan documents had been lost on these trips. She sighed, a little discouraged, looking back at the statues. — I think it reminded me of home. That must have been it, just.

  — When I first left the village, I passed through many places, looking for the tailed beasts. I found a monk, he was having trouble with robbers, so I took care of it. I ended up escorting him to the first temple, which we found in the land of wind. He said he was looking for ancient temples of the dragon gods. And he commented that in ancient times, they were creatures that could also hold summoning contracts. At least that's what he believed, and he wanted to find evidence, hence his search. 

  —Dragon summoning contract? I've never heard of anything like that. Madara shrugged.

 

  — I only heard that from this monk, and I never had the time or interest to check if it was in fact true.

  — Can you imagine if this was ever possible? Summon a dragon? The summoner would be an extremely powerful person. 

  — Well, if you want to research this further, I know that the clan has kept, in its library, some ancient documents, which were stripped in a battle that took place in a village west of here, I know that there was a temple similar to this one, but that was about 5, 6 generations before me. Maybe there is something there that mentions this. Then her attention turns fully to him, her emerald eyes staring at him with clear curiosity. 

 

  — Why are you doing this, Madara Sama? 

  — Because your chakra has been acting differently since we got here. And honestly, Sakura San, I don't believe in coincidences. They stared at each other in silence for a while, as if sizing each other up. So Madara broke eye contact first. He looked up at the sky and nodded. — Let's go, we'd better get back. You'll need to be well rested for the demonstration with the clan tomorrow.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The sun had already set hours ago, she had already finished signing the last papers, she should be at home, she should be resting, tomorrow would be a long day, with all the formalities of inauguration of the new Hokage. But she just couldn't do it, the bottle of sake she brought to celebrate her last day in that position was untouched.

  The memories of the years there, good and bad, never leave his mind. Every face she wished was still there. And the worst part, her face, that of her beloved pupil, the closest thing she had to a daughter, would not leave her mind. It was all so confusing and painful, the loss always was, one moment you knew you could see the person again, the memories seemed vivid and ordinary, capable of repeating themselves, but then the next moment the memories became too valuable, because They were the only thing he would have left of that person. The worst of all was knowing that I would never see her again. 

  Tsunade Senju knew the pain of loss like no one else, her parents, her grandfather, her great uncle, the love of her life and her beloved brother. So many faces that just became precious memories. And now, Sakura, the one she had taught practically everything to. It was even more difficult to say goodbye to his position after this loss. They won the war, but the losses were so many and so painful that it was as if they had lost too. The door opens to the room, but she ignores the last two visitors of the night. 

 

  Kakashi and Shizune had agreed to spend Tsunade's last minutes as Hokage with her. They both knew it wouldn't be wise to leave Senju alone. The loss of Sakura made her much more flighty and susceptible to indulging in alcohol. Kakashi also knew that the doctor's “invitation” was a way to obtain some information about Obito. He noticed that the Uchiha and she had developed a kind of closeness with the advancement of Obito's treatment, and his consecutive visits to the hospital, after each Anbu mission. Not that he was hurt, Kakashi knew well that Obito was unstoppable. But apparently he was a very careful leader and worried about his subordinates, to the point of accompanying each one to the hospital. At first, Kakashi thought it was guilt, and a way of trying to make up for all the harm caused by the war and Akatsuki. But then when he saw that Shizune seemed to always be present when Óbito went to the hospital, he understood.

  But when they both entered the Hokage's office, the scene left them glum. It was clear that Tsunade was not just experiencing her departure from office, but another phase of mourning. Because Sakura was present in many of the memories when Senju held the position of Hokage. 

  Tsunade smiled awkwardly at both of them, and motioned for them to sit in front of her, taking two more glasses and opening the bottle, pouring the glasses. There was no need to say any words, the three picked up their glasses and drank together. Tsunade closed her eyes briefly, the memory of when Sakura signed the summoning contract with Katsuyu vivid in her mind. When she opened her eyes, she sighed, a sad smile and eyes shining with tears met the understanding eyes of the two shinobi in front of her.

 

  — She should be here, you know? She had a bright future ahead of her. I could still achieve so many things. Closing her eyes, the Senju allowed a tear to roll down her face, and then she stood up, breathing hard, and looking at the two with a little more determination. — Someone is missing here. Then Senju bit her thumb and touched the ground with the palm of her hand. — kuchiyose no jutsu! A cloud of smoke appeared and gave way to the figure of a small slug, the size of a cat.

 

  — Tsunade Sama, good to see you. I hope you are well. Senju smiled and nodded.

 

  — It's good to see you, too Katsuyu, I'm fine, everything is fine. Don't worry. I just thought you should be here now. It's my last day as Hokage. And we were letting go of Sakura. She would like to be here, I'm sure. The slug nodded.

 

  — I can imagine how difficult it is to lose your pupil, Tsunade Sama. Sakura appeared to be extremely dedicated to her teachings. The way Katsuyu spoke left a strange taste in the relatives' mouths, the Slug seemed so distant.

 

  — With all due respect, Katsuyu Sama, but you speak as if you don't know Sakura. Shizune said, a little bothered by this. Sakura was incredible, and she loved Katsuyu, she always had immense respect for the summons.

 

  — I didn't mean to sound disrespectful or insensitive Shizune San. Forgive me if it seemed like that to you. Said the slug, waving its antennae. — But I really wouldn't have much to contribute at this point. I remember Sakura San, but my interactions with her were vague and quick. I believe she would have been a great potential summoner. The three freeze at Katsuyu's speech. Tsunade's eyes widen, completely shocked.

 

  — Katsuyu! What… what are you saying?! Sakura was a summoner, she had a contract with Slugs. Don't you remember?! How can you not remember?! 

  — Forgive me Tsunade Sama, but there is some mistake. You've been the only summoner for decades. No one else signed a contract after you. Tsunade exchanged a look with the other two and quickly stood up.

 

  — Hours, but what are you talking about?! She hurried to grab the parchment, where the contracts with the Slugs were located, and began to open it. — Sakura had a summoning contract, yes! It's right here, with her name and blood, and... Tsunade fell silent. In front of the four present, the parchment opened, only Tsunade's name appeared. 

 

  —That's impossible! Shizune said, shocked. Kakashi narrowed his eyes at what he saw. Tsunade opened and closed her mouth several times before managing to speak. 

 

  — This… this is… Katsuyu… there has to be some mistake. Sakura's name... where is it? The slug looked at the paper and then looked at Senju.

 

  — I'm sorry Tsunade Sama. But if her name isn't there, it's because Sakura San never signed a contract with me.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  She was walking along that path of crystal clear running water, her ankles and feet were wet, as she happily jumped through the water. She was holding the hem of her long white dress, but the hem was already almost soaked. That outfit was light, comfortable, and made her feel so free, even with the long length. The hot sun warmed her skin and made the golden details, located at the waist and flowing sleeves of her dress, shine even more.

  She stopped on top of a rock and let the hem of her dress fall, completely wetting the hem of her clothes. But she didn't care, she was feeling so happy and free, like never before. Sakura opened her arms and lifted her face up, closing her eyes and enjoying the warmth of the sun. Her long hair, which reached her hips, flowed freely in the wind.

  That feeling was so good, she seemed simply in tune with everything around her. His chakra flowed freely and interacted with the surrounding energy, as if they were one system. But the sound of a flute, softly playing a melody, makes her open her eyes attentively. She looks towards the waterfall, and sees a creature disappear behind the curtain of water. She could only see the tail, a long, scaly tail with bone spines at the end. The sight didn't scare her, but it left her surprised and curious, she heard the sound of a low growl, which she had never heard before, but which strangely seemed to want to tell her something. Something she couldn't understand at that moment.

  She lifted her dress, and got down from the rock, heading towards the curtain of water, she was not afraid, and her body vibrated with anxiety at being about to meet the creature. She hears the growl again and stops.

 

  — Hey, I want to see you! Let me meet you, please? Her voice was almost pleading, she knew that something in her yearned for that, the way she connected with that environment made her sure that the creature wouldn't hurt her.

 

  — Not yet, Sakura. She opened her mouth in surprise, when a voice similar to a human, but reminiscent of a beast's growl, sounded so clear to her ears. 

 

  - Why not?

  — You're not ready for that decision yet.

  — I want to meet you. What's the problem with that?

  — Patience, child! You will soon be ready. This is a decision of no return.

  — No way back? She was going to ask something else, but she looked down at her feet, and her heart felt like it would stop when she saw her reflection in the water. His eyes were glowing red, the pupil took on a vertical shape, and around it, there was a light green outline. She opened her mouth about to scream. Those eyes were the eyes of a beast.

 

  She sat up almost in a jump, her heart felt like it would jump out of her chest, her mouth was dry, and her skin felt wet from sweat. The pinkette got up hurriedly, and a little clumsily, taking a flashlight from her side and increasing the flame, to better illuminate the room, while she ran to the dressing table, to look at herself in the mirror.

  When she arrived in front of the object, she sighed in relief, there were only her usual emerald eyes there. Sakura went to the next table, pouring a glass of water and drinking almost all of it afterwards. As she leaned against the wall and took a deep breath, calming her heart and mind. “It was just a dream, Sakura. You were impressed by that temple and the conversation with Madara, that’s all.” She wouldn't be able to sleep anytime soon now, and the heat and sweat were making her uncomfortable. 

  So without delay, she went to the bedroom's bathroom, and filled the bathtub with warm water and some products that help you relax. And he entered the water, letting out a long sigh of relief as he felt his muscles relaxing.

 

 

 

  Madara was returning from a walk outside, he needed to clear out a little, and the slightly cool night air helped him. Now he might be able to get some sleep. So much was on his mind, especially the topic raised in the meeting by Mikiko Obasan. He analyzed each possibility calculatedly, Sakura would have the possibility of being welcomed into the Uchiha clan, it would allow her to be married to an Uchiha without any problems. 

  Of course, everything depended on several factors, first, whether she would be able to return to her time, second, whether she would accept such a situation, and third, how their relationship would be, so he shook his head, irritated and confused, with himself. There was no relationship between them, there was an agreement. But it was impossible to deny that there was attraction between them. If it was already unlikely that he would let anything happen between them in the future, now it would be even more so, he would never disrespect an Uchiha woman, having her as a lover or a one-night stand. And there was no chance he would ever want to get married. His future plans would not allow this. He needed to be focused and that was that. But just the thought of seeing her with another, and knowing that she was being touched by another's hands, made him shiver unpleasantly. 

  When he arrived in front of the house, his heart raced incredibly, because he could see her silhouette through the closed window. And the Sharingan active instinctively, he could make out her silhouette undressing. The blood inside him seemed to pump faster every second. 

  A part of him wanted to go up there, enter that room and bathroom and end this feeling inside him. Maybe if he had her just once, this would go away. Then he closed his eyes tightly, shaking his head in an attempt to banish such thoughts. He was selfish, without a doubt, but he couldn't do that to her. It was clear as water that Sakura was a decent woman, even in her time, she was someone who expected something greater from an involvement. He couldn't do it like that with her now, she's already had enough losses, she didn't need to be seduced and left aside later, as if she were anyone else. She was worthy of respect, not just as an ally. He frowned, confused by his own opposing and distinct thoughts and feelings.

  Knowing he couldn't go inside the house, and simply ignore that urge, he turned around and left the compound in silence. If he needed to appease his carnal desires in any way, it shouldn't be with Sakura. The path to the red neighborhood shouldn't take long. He needed to learn to suppress his carnal desires again. Being vulnerable in this area was not good at all.

 

 

 

 

  Sakura was in the bathtub, with her eyes closed, when she felt his chakra, her heart jumped, and adrenaline ran through her body, imagining that he might want to talk to her. But after burning for a few seconds, his chakra moved away. And she sighed, partly relieved, because this tension between them was getting too strong. 

  It was hard to ignore the way her body reacted to him. She sank for a few seconds, trying to disconnect from the sensations in her body with the memories of their interactions. “That's not an option Sakura. You’re not the type who could have something casual.” And she knew the most that could happen if they gave in. She was already alone, she already had to keep her guard up constantly, she had to fulfill her part of the agreement, she had to do everything to keep Madara under control. But she wouldn't do that, becoming his toy. She knew it would be difficult, and she would certainly be hurt and hurt at some point during her stay there. But it couldn't be in that area, no way. His heart needed to be closed. Being vulnerable again, like that, there, at that time. She needed to learn to suppress her desires and… feelings.

 

 

  That establishment had already repulsed him a few times, and now the feeling and sense of weakness seemed to exude from his pores. He wasn't the type to sit there, drinking for hours on end, waiting to see if any of the Oirans interested him. He arrived, observed the environment, and if any of them caught his attention. So he would just request his services and go to his room.

  But today, he didn't even know exactly what to look for, among the hair of various colors, from blonde to the darkest, none of them seemed to highlight his eyes, it seemed that something sweet, something delicate, something… pink was missing. He clenched his fists, realizing that he was looking for Sakura's characteristics in that place. 

 

  — I thought I wouldn't see you again, Uchiha Sama. The voice sounded melodious behind him. Madara turned around, facing the woman who had a malicious smile plastered on her face. Lady Mai was successfully the most sought after Oiran in that neighborhood. Her beauty stood out among the rest, in addition to her charm and experience. Rouge's long dark brown hair, honey-colored eyes, full, red lips, in addition to the clothes that clearly marked and hinted at her feminine gifts. — Are you looking for something special tonight? I can help you with that. She said, approaching, and slowly running her hands down his arms. 

  At another time, he would have found that attractive and provocative, and would have even pulled the woman away just for the sake of it. But as she got closer, her sweet and strong perfume entered his nostrils, and his stomach immediately turned. His brain immediately registering that it wasn't the sweet fruity and slightly citrus scent of Cherry Blossom, almost made him panic at the time. "No! This can’t happen to me!” Mai approached closer, certain that she had acquired another customer. But then Madara looked at her seriously, holding her wrists and pulling her away, his eyes that had previously seemed analytical and focused were now cold.

 

  — I didn't come here after you. The woman looked embarrassed at the time, but regained her composure.

 

  — Well... do you want me to call a specific colleague to assist you?

  — No. I just thought I saw someone, but I was wrong. I'm already going.

  — Are you sure you don't want to stay a little longer and relax? She made one last attempt, sounding charming and welcoming. — You seem so tense, Madara Sama. And he actually was, but now it was because he was starting to get really worried about the nature of his attraction to Sakura. 

 

  — I'm not interested, Lady Mai. Maybe you'll be successful with the next client. He turned his back and left without a second word, leaving the slightly annoyed woman behind.

 

 

 

  Sakura finished her shower, and went to the kitchen to make some tea, she needed help sleeping. The house was silent, everything was silent. She was a little nervous about the demonstration the next day. And thinking about the strange dream he had, the strange feeling of being in that temple, and beyond all of that together. It was remembering the feeling she had just being so close to Madara like that, she closed her eyes in frustration, she didn't want to think about it. 

 

  — You already have enough problems here Sakura, you don't need to go through this again.

  — Go through what again? Sakura was startled and turned around quickly, almost spilling her tea. 

 

  —Kami Sama! You scared me, Izuna Sama. The Uchiha raised an eyebrow, a little amused.

 

  — Well… in my defense, you were talking to yourself. This is also scary. Sakura sighed and sat down drinking her tea slowly.

 

  — I just thought out loud. It wasn't a big deal. 

  — If you say so. He shrugged, and sat across from her, placing one arm on the table, and resting his chin in his hand. Sakura watched him over the cup and sighed. 

 

  — Why do you keep looking at me like that, Izuna Sama?

  — I just wonder... How you're going to do tomorrow. She's not worried about that. Sakura left the cup on the table and looked at him seriously.

 

  — Yes, I'm worried, but not for the reason you might think.

  — Oh, really? So why?

  — I'm afraid that I could really hurt someone, even if I could heal the person later, I don't want your clan to see me as a bigger threat than they already see me. Izuna nodded, it was an understandable fear.

 

  — You have a certain need for approval from others, don't you? The emerald orbs looked at him sharply.

 

  — No, I don't want to prove anything to anyone, I just... look, maybe I spent too much of my life trying to show others that I had some value. But now it's different. Izuna frowned, imagining the kind of thing she could have experienced, to declare something like that.

 

  — And why different? You are not trying to show the clan your worth.

  - Yes I will. But right now, I'm not doing this for myself. The Uchiha was confused now.

 

  — So, if it's not for you, who is it for? Sakura pursed her lips, it would be difficult to explain, without telling part of her past and spoiling Madara's story.

 

  — It's for... for everyone. Izuna made a confused face. And Sakura smiled slightly, finishing her tea. — I don't expect you to understand, Izuna Sama. I need to go now. I have to try to get some sleep. Izuna nodded, seeing the woman leave towards the room soon after.

 

  — You and Madara have much more in common than you think, Sakura San. He said to himself out loud.

 

Chapter 12: Full Steam Ahead

Summary:

Sakura has her moment of demonstration to the Uchiha clan.
During training Madara and Sakura discover that resisting desire is much more difficult than it seems.
An unexpected attack can show that messing with the past has unexpected consequences as well.
Izuna and Madara come into conflict.

Notes:

This chapter was just really good to write.

I hope you like it.
Happy reading!

  The morning was warm, the sky was clear and nature seemed incredibly alive on that particular day. Almost the entire clan was practically there, the elders and their heirs, the fiercest warriors and the apprentices, all attentive to what would happen, in fact, they were attentive to her almost exclusively. And Sakura felt everyone's eyes on her continuously, from the beginning of the journey, until she reached that place. 

  She was a little relieved with Madara's choice, it was a large space, and it wasn't within the boundaries of the property. Which meant she could use her strength without any major worries. There was an almost perfect circle of trees around the area where the fights would take place. Sakura was nervous, she wasn't sure if it would be Madara she would face. But if that were the case, it would certainly be a challenge. Training with him proved to be a challenge, and she knew that Madara wasn't taking the training that seriously, he was just testing his limits and abilities. But here, he would take it to another level, she would be sure. Such was her surprise when Madara appointed two shinobis to face her.

 

  — I believe there will be no problems for you, right Sakura San? She knew his tone was condescending, but somehow he didn't seem like he was trying to get to her with his words, just a slight tease. 

 

  — Not at all, Madara Sama. The choice is yours. Her tone of confidence brought him a half smile. 

 

  —Very well, what about you two, since you doubt Sakura San's abilities so much. This is your opportunity to prove to the clan that I'm wrong. Madara said to the two shinobi with a cold and challenging tone. The Sharingan activated, just to remind everyone who was the leader. The two shinobi were the same two men who followed Hayato and agreed with him during the meeting. If Hayato and his minions wanted so badly to prove him wrong, and challenge his ability to judge what was best for the clan. They would have to do this in front of everyone. — And then, if you think the fight might be unbalanced, I'll give you the opportunity to choose someone else to help. The last sentence came in an arrogant and mocking tone. Izuna watched everything with great interest. All of Madara's confidence, and the way he spoke, it seemed like he had a lot more experience than his age let on.

 

  When Madara gave the signal, Sakura put herself in a defensive position, awaiting the first attack. The shinobi looked at her with anger and disdain, and both ran towards her, ready to land some Taijutsu blows. Sakura didn't need much to dodge the blows. After a few sequences, she became frustrated by the low level of Taijutsu of those men, it was the Uchiha style, but those users were far below the Uchihas she met. Those men were slow, the blows didn't have that much force. Which made his pride even more ridiculous. Sakura got tired quickly, and decided to press a little harder. She jumped, double kicking them with a minimal amount of chakra, which sent them flying to opposite sides of the field. She placed her hands on her hips as she looked disappointedly at the men who struggled to their feet. And then she looked at Madara.

 

  — Madara Sama, with all due respect, but you told me it would be a demonstration of my skills, how am I going to show something, if these two can't take a single blow? The sweet and ironically innocent and indignant voice drew a laugh from Madara and Izuna. 

 

  —You used some trick! He accused one of his opponents, standing up, with a hand on his stomach. Sakura looked at him with disdain.

 

  — I didn't use any tricks. A tiny amount of chakra in the strike, the kind children learn in training. And besides, you fell the wrong way. With their age, they should already know that falling the right way reduces the chance of getting seriously injured by 50%. The man growled furiously, feeling humiliated in front of her. And he activated the Sharingan, running towards her, while making signs of a katon. Sakura smirked, and quickly erected a wall of earth, and made some hand signs behind the wall, as the flames reached the earth. The second Shinobi joined the first in the katon, increasing the destructive power. The earthen wall crumbled, and the men smiled as they saw the woman's body lying behind the dissipating smoke. 

 

  — He said too much, for someone who couldn't get away with the katon. One of the men said. Madara didn't even change his expression, he had already realized what Sakura was doing. He only allowed a slight half-smile to appear, when a pair of hands came out of the earth, holding the ankles of one of them, and pulling him into the earth at high speed. 

  The second Shinobi jumped to escape, Sharingan alert to everything. Still looking at her fainted figure, who had similar chakra. "What is that? A clone?” He didn't even notice that a third figure appeared behind him, and hit him with a precise chakra blow to his leg, breaking it. Sakura crossed her hands in a fluid and smooth movement in front of the man's body, barely touching him, before letting him fall to the ground in pain. The guy groaned in pain and immediately opened his eyes.

 

  — What did you do with my arms? He asked in a desperate tone, looking at his motionless arms at his sides. — I can't move them. What is that?! Sakura dismissed the shadow clones, leaving the audience even more surprised, and crossed her arms before speaking.

 

  — I'm a medical kunoichi, my specialty should just be dodging and defense. But my master believed that medical ninjas should be more powerful. What you called a trick, is a medical technique, called a chakra scalpel, I use it to open the patient's body before a procedure or surgery. But I can also use it in battle, to hurt the opponent. I can not only paralyze parts of the body, but also end the fight with the death or unconsciousness of the opponent. I was also able to paralyze your companion's leg muscles. And just to clarify, that blow that broke his leg didn't even have half the chakra that I usually concentrate on blows. She turned to Madara, who was looking at her intently, Sakura felt her insides shake with the intensity of his gaze. She controlled her body and reactions, breathing slowly before continuing speaking. — Madara Sama, I believe they can no longer continue. Since they can't move to dodge or attack. Madara nodded, and signaled for other men to remove them from the field. And then he looked at her.

 

  — I believe we will have to bring someone else to face you. Since you barely managed to show off your skills. Sakura shrugged with an innocent look. Madara turned to the watching audience and smiled ironically and maliciously. — Who would like to be next? The clansmen looked at each other intently. 

 

  — You said we could choose. Protested one of the men, who was carried by another Uchiha. Madara looked at him with a little disdain and nodded.

 

  - You are right. So I assume you already have someone in mind. The guy scowled at Sakura and snorted before speaking.

 

  — We want Izuna Sama to fight her. Madara narrowed his eyes, he knew there was a chance of that possibility. He looked between Izuna and Sakura, he knew that Izuna would take the opportunity to push Sakura to the limits of her abilities, but not kill her or seriously injure her. And he also knew that Sakura wouldn't cause any permanent harm to Izuna.

 

  — Sakura San, what do you think? Although a little fearful, as Sakura didn't know the extent of Izuna's power, only that he possessed Mangekyou. But she wouldn't run away, that would serve to prove her power and value to the Uchiha clan. She didn't need to defeat Izuna, just endure a fight with him, and show that she wouldn't be easily defeated.

 

  — As you wish, if Izuna Sama doesn't mind, I will be honored to fight against the second leader of the clan, in this demonstration. She said in a respectful and sincere tone, after all, not just anyone had the chance to face the leaders of the Uchiha clan, at a time when the clan was in its glory, and come out alive to tell the story. Except his first two Hokages. Madara nodded and looked at Izuna who already had his Sharingan activated, with a serious expression on his face. He stared back at his brother and nodded, before heading towards the place that was the battlefield, barely touched by the pathetic previous fight.

 

  — I am far above the level of these two Sakura San. And I don't usually show mercy to opponents, even if it's just a demonstration. He said seriously, Sakura felt her body shudder slightly, that knowing fear hit her. She would even fight against Izuna Uchiha, in his prime. She was sure he was serious, everything in the young Uchiha's posture changed. His look, his expression, the way he moved. He wouldn't let himself be lost, it would be like a humiliation in front of his clan. Sakura knew she couldn't win this fight easily, much less without damage. Izuna would never accept her if she beat him and ensured he was humiliated in front of the entire clan. But it would be worse if he knew she had a chance of winning and held back. Those men were going to call him anyway, they wanted to put Madara, Izuna and her in a difficult situation.

 Madara observed the two carefully, he had come to the same conclusion as Sakura and probably Izuna had also understood. Hayato wanted to manipulate the clan's opinion that way, if Sakura lost, she wouldn't be good enough, if she won, it meant the leadership was weak. The only way for the game to turn in his favor would be a draw, but knowing Izuna, he wouldn't take that well. 

  As soon as he gave the signal to start the fight, Izuna didn't even try a melee approach, and Madara knew why, the youngest Uchiha analyzed Sakura's every move with the Sharingan. He knew that if the kunoichi managed to land a hit on him, he could be immobilized. Then he would work on Ninjutsu. Which could be a huge disadvantage for Sakura, since ranged combat was clearly not her specialty. 

 

  Sakura frowned, biting her lip, when she saw that Izuna disappeared from sight at an impressive speed. She focused her senses, analyzing her surroundings, but she didn't know where it would come from. A small glimpse of chakra to the left made her react quickly, jumping back in a somersault, while Izuna appeared with a Katon, but Sakura barely had time to fall straight, as she had to use her dodge ability to escape the sword strikes. from the Uchiha.

  He wasn't leaving her room to fight back, which meant she needed to create the opportunity. There was only one alternative at the moment, she needed to let him get closer. Then, keeping her eyes on his feet the entire time, because she knew he had his Sharingan activated, she pretended to take a step to the left, in an attempt to strike, but he moved forward and prepared the counterattack. Not expecting Sakura to be bluffing and taking advantage of him trying to strike with the sword from the right, she held the blade with chakra, stopping the movement in the air. Izuna gritted his teeth, at the strength she showed when holding the sword. And he invoked his own chakra to push the sword. But he was surprised when the sword's blade shattered into pieces, as Sakura closed her fist on the blade. He jumped back when he saw her half smile as she passed the Chakra scalpel near him. If it weren't for her Sharingan, she would have hit him without a doubt. 

  Izuna barely had time to land on the ground and jumped back several times when Sakura hit the ground with her fist, creating long and deep cracks, in addition to large earthquakes. “Um… her chakra is released precisely with each strike.”

  The spectators were wide-eyed as they watched the fight. Madara watched everything in silence, he knew that Izuna was testing his own theories in that fight. But still, he was bothered by the possibility of him being able to catch Sakura in some genjutsu and access her mind for information. 

  Sakura made some seals and disappeared in a puff of smoke, Izuna gave a half smile, and jumped again, as she appeared from the ground with a punch to hit him. Their eyes met for a few seconds, and Sakura left the ground, spinning and creating a Suiton defense against the flames that came against her. Behind the flames shurikens appeared and hit her body, which disappeared in a cloud of smoke. While the real Sakura appeared behind the Uchiha ready to point a small dagger at his jugular. When she noticed that the scenery around her changed. 

  Sakura landed on the ground, looking around, that arid place, that destroyed landscape, the branches of the divine tree scattered, the cocoons with the ninjas from the Shinobi alliance swinging in the wind. “What?!... No, this... this is impossible!” She caught her breath when she saw a body a few meters away from her, she recognized it by the orange clothes. 

 

  — Naruto... as she got closer, bile rose in her throat. Sakura covered her mouth when she saw her friend's body lying lifeless in front of her, the hole in her stomach was huge and she knew that it was done by someone powerful. She looked at her wrists, at the clothes she was wearing in the demonstration, “This isn’t real. Izuna, he caught me in a genjutsu. Drug!" The sound of static was present behind her, and she turned around in fright, seeing the figure of a distraught Sasuke with a chidori in one hand running furiously towards her. “It’s not real, it’s not real!” Her protective instinct was stronger than her, and she activated the byakugou seal immediately, gathering strength to join her hands in a signal to release the genjutsu. But her eyes filled with tears when she saw the hatred on Sasuke's face towards her.

 

  — Sasuke... when a single tear fell, he hit his chest right away with the chidori. And she said softly. — Release!

 

 

  Madara saw the movements of Sakura and her clone, but narrowed his eyes at the time, when Sakura appeared behind Izuna, but stopped in the movement. Izuna then held her body, stopping her from falling. And he remained watching the woman's face contort while in the genjutsu. Madara realized, "he used the power of Mangekyou on her, damn it Izuna!" He needed to stop that, before he could discover the truth. 

 

  — Enough! Madara said in an audible tone of voice. He could see that Sakura was about to break free from the genjutsu, but Izuna stared at him with narrowed eyes, "He saw something." the youngest continued to concentrate chakra, carefully observing Sakura's green eyes, which were unfocused at that moment. Then he would have to stop this with his own hands. Madara activated his mangekyou and ran to come between the two. Especially when seeing Sakura activate the byakugou seal, while a tear ran down her face, and she murmured something.

 

  Sakura broke free of the genjutsu, stunned, seeing two Uchihas before her. Madara and Izuna faced each other seriously, Mangekyou against Mangekyou. The pinkette can notice the spectators watching the leaders' scene with their mouths open. 

 

  — She has already managed to free herself from the genjutsu, Aniki. Izuna's voice sounded strangely cold and sarcastic.

 

  — I said that was enough. Madara reiterated seriously. Izuna raised his hands with a fake, ironic smile. 

 

  — Sorry, you know I'm competitive. He looked at Sakura who was still trying to understand the moment after waking up from the genjutsu and smiled. — Sorry Sakura San, I didn't mean to scare you. But I believe you weren't scared, were you? Since you seem to have seen worse. Sakura opened her mouth, not knowing how to respond, as she rolled back the Byakugou seal and the jewel on her forehead. Izuna made it clear to the two that he saw something, but they had no idea what. Madara and Sakura quickly exchanged a look, and Sakura stood up, dusting off her clothes.

 

  — Don't worry, Izuna Sama. I wasn't scared, it just took me by surprise. It won't happen a second time, rest assured. She said softly, but clearly so that there was no doubt that she didn't fall for the same trick twice. Madara remained silent for a few seconds and then turned to the spectators, his eyes returning to their normal black.

 

  — As you can see, the power of the Mangekyou Sharingan makes it almost impossible to escape from it. However, Sakura San showed a high skill in this area as well. She managed to get rid of a mangekyou level genjutsu on her own. And we all know that no one Izuna has put into a genjutsu has come out of it willingly, to this day. A few nods of the head, approving Madara's words, and also confirming her ability to get into a fight. — But now would be the time for you to demonstrate that you can use medical skills that we don't yet have here, Sakura San. Then Madara looked towards the men she had left frozen earlier. — What do you think Sakura San? Should I leave these two in this state, depending on the care of the current healers? They would eventually become mere hindrances to the clan, and useless as a military force. The Uchiha said, crossing his arms, seeing the men swallow at the possibility. Sakura looked at the two, and then at everyone watching, who were waiting to see what she would be able to choose. Then he looked at Madara, who was waiting for his answer.

 

  — My intention was never to harm anyone in the long term. Obviously I wouldn't perform a technique that I couldn't reverse later in a demonstration. But if I couldn't reverse it, they would obviously remain paralyzed for life. Concluding her explanation, she approached the two and bent down, imbuing green chakra into her hands and healing them both at the same time, in front of the astonished audience. The buzzing began to increase as time passed, and after a few minutes, Sakura completed the healing, standing up, and offering her hands to help the men get up. Which was refused with sullen and proud frowns. 

 

  — Don't think that because of this you'll get a place within the clan, you opportunist. One of the men said softly in an angry tone.

 

  —And what exactly do you intend to do about it? Madara's voice sounded behind them, making them shudder. The leader walked around them, placing himself next to Sakura, while crossing his arms and looking at the two seriously. — You should be grateful for her mercy in healing you. Because if I were in her position… I wouldn’t have done that. He concluded by activating Mangekyou in an intimidating manner. The two men swallowed and lowered their heads. — Sakura San is my guest, she along with her family were wards of their former and esteemed leader, Tajima, my father, so I hope that after this, the slander and foul talk regarding the nature of her stay here, have reached the end. The Uchiha clan is strong, powerful, but it has its weaknesses, which Sakura will help. But lack of intelligence is not one of them. I hope I don't have to return to this topic again. Now they are all dismissed.

 

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  2 weeks later

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  After the demonstration, the majority of the clan stopped talking, and the few who still dared to speak in the corners and give him hateful looks were Hayato's faithful followers. But most wouldn't dare try to insult Sakura again. Still, Sakura felt the clan members' very present resistance and distrust towards her. What's more, she and Madara are on thin ice with Izuna. She would not dare to confront Izuna about what he saw in her mind when she was in a genjutsu, and according to Madara, Izuna deflected the conversation when questioned, and did not want to tell the truth. They were sure Izuna saw something considerable and important, but he didn't confront either of them about it and seemed annoyingly normal, much to both of their impatience.

  There was still the construction of Konoha, which was going full steam ahead, a large area had already been deforested, and the village's main plumbing channel had already been completed, some houses were being built, the Hokage's command tower was also almost finished. , in addition to the hospital also beginning to be built, there was still a large area to be deforested, and many houses to build, for both complexes of the two clans, but all the constructions were taking an excellent time to build and were also being done in varied materials. Hashirama wanted everything done in the wooden style, but both Madara and, surprisingly, Tobirama convinced him that masonry would also be innovative and would attract other clans, making the constructions more dynamic. 

  Sakura was at the construction site a few times, but she didn't stay long, she really wanted to help build her beloved village, but it wouldn't be well regarded at the time she was in, and women weren't given to other roles, and besides Furthermore, she had no idea about this work, it would only get in the way and delay everything. She preferred to help in the improvised infirmary, a few times a week, due to small accidents at work, after all, most of the men who worked there in construction were more skilled with deadly weapons in their hands than with construction materials. 

  But on the other days she divided herself between classes with the children, and her time in the infirmary, which also hasn't given much results, since those who were working with her were still resistant to her methods, only one of the nurses showed a little interest in learning, but she still stayed away because she was the only one in her environment who wanted to know a little better.

  Like now she was busy in the main house's gardens, teaching the orphans how to handle basic chakra control, before beginning their first medical Ninjutsu lessons. It need not be mentioned that the fact that Sakura obtained Madara's permission to teach the orphaned children in the main family's private garden greatly displeased Madara's opponents within the clan. And he loved it, because on the one hand he would have to deal with Hayato's discomfort, on the other he would gain the trust and interest of the smaller branches of the clan. Which would further show his care and concern for everyone in his clan, without exception.

 

  — That's right, Hina Chan! You have excellent chakra control. She said smiling, to a little girl who looked to be around 7 years old. It was difficult to differentiate much between them in appearance, they all had practically the same shade of hair and skin, and similar expressions, an undeniably Uchiha mark. — You are all doing very well indeed, chakra control is difficult even for adult Shinobi. That's why it's important to train from an early age. A good Shinobi must have excellent control, this will make their techniques even more powerful. She spoke enthusiastically, while her little spectators listened attentively. 

  Sakura didn't even notice, but from one of the windows overlooking the garden, Mikiko, Izuna and Madara watched their classes with genuine interest. The older woman smiled satisfied and proud.

 

  — I must say that I am impressed by how dedicated Sakura is to her studies. He began to speak while still looking out the window. — I started studying, delving deeper into the history of the clan and its customs, with her last week, and she has already read practically all the material. She has an unbelievable memory capacity! 

  — Photographic memory. Madara said without taking his eyes off Sakura. Mikiko looked at him, confused, and Izuna laughed, attracting Madara's attention. 

 

  — Mikiko Obasan didn't understand the term, Aniki. And even for me it's a bit confusing. Madara sighed and looked at the two, clearing his throat.

 

  — I meant that she has a high capacity for memorization and learning, superior to most people. She doesn't need to study hours and hours on a subject to memorize it. And no matter how much time has passed since learning, she will remember it in great detail.

  — Um… like a mental Sharingan? Izuna asked, analyzing the comparison, Madara seemed to think.

 

  — More or less, photographic memory guarantees that she will remember. But it doesn't guarantee that she will be able to reproduce everything she reads, learns or even sees. But the information will still be there.

  — As if she were a walking library, I understand. Mikiko said, smiling proudly. — She will be an incredible Uchiha. Worthy of being remembered in storybooks, not just of the clan, but of this village you are building, Madara. The woman concluded by still watching the pinkette laugh at one of the children's speeches, following the children's laughter. Madara and Izuna exchanged a silent look at their aunt's speech. — Well... I'll see how the lunch preparation is going, see you dear. The aunt said, lightly patting the arms of the two brothers, who exchanged an amused look, before returning to observe Sakura with the children. 

 

  — You know... since that day of the demonstration, I've been noticing how different Sakura is from the girls in our clan, in fact different from anyone I've ever met. Izuna began, attracting Madara's narrow and suspicious gaze. — She really has an impressive ability. I understand now why you want her to remain in the Uchiha clan. Madara didn't like the direction of that conversation. Feeling his irritation grow just by hearing the way Izuna spoke, he squeezed one of his fists inside his pocket, and turned to face his brother.

 

  — Let's stop with these games Izuna, it's not your style, it never has been. What did you see in that genjutsu? He asked seriously, Izuna knew something, and he seemed to be playing with it, trying to get somewhere. The youngest raised his hands innocently and let out a light laugh.

 

  — Relax Aniki, it was a simple genjutsu, I just saw a fight, a place with many bodies scattered around and Sakura seemed to want to save them. No big deal, the place didn't even look familiar to me, or any of the faces I saw. But the way you're acting, it seems to me like I might have discovered something that could change everything. What could I discover there, Aniki? Or rather... what don't you want me to discover in her mind? Madara clenched his jaw, Izuna was definitely playing.

 

  — I don't know, but you're the one acting different. Since when did your distrust for Sakura turn into interest? The youngest looked outside again and then turned his eyes to his brother.

 

  —She's pretty, don't you think? An exotic, magnetic beauty. It's hard not to be fascinated by this, you must agree with me. How am I going to say this… my way of seeing Sakura has changed a little since that day. I… I'm thinking about courting she. Madara activated the Sharingan almost immediately upon hearing the last part.

 

  — Have you gone crazy?! Have you forgotten the customs of the clan?! Don't try to fool me with that fake story Izuna. You won't do that! Izuna widened his eyes briefly and then laughed.

 

  — Ah, Aniki, we are changing things in the clan, soon marriage with foreigners will not be so absurd or unacceptable, you know. But if you continue to maintain that expression, it will even seem like you are jealous. Madara bit the inside of his mouth until he tasted blood, then swallowed and deactivated the Sharingan.

 

  — Don't be ridiculous! My only concern is the good of the clan, and nothing else. He said, leaving quickly, leaving Izuna with a smug smile on his face. “Your interest is not just the clan, Madara, and it has been for some time.” He concluded the thought, still watching Sakura oblivious to everything, while teaching the children.

 

  

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

 

  Madara was thinking about what Izuna had said so far. It was already part of the afternoon, and he was with Sakura at training again. Izuna apparently ignored what he said, and started treating Sakura much more kindly and attentively than usual. This irritated him, and even more so because the pinkette seemed oblivious to his brother's intentions. Even more irritated for being irritated for this reason, he didn't want to feel like that, he wanted to stay with his seamstress, indifference to this kind of thing. It wasn't his problem who Sakura or Izuna could get involved with. And he shouldn't be thinking about that. 

  The worst thing was that he simply couldn't throw this irritation towards her, it would be easier that way. But no, the training only increased the shape he wanted her to be in. He barely hid his gaze at that moment. Apparently Izuna told him that he was interested in the pinkette, awakening the side of him that liked to compete with his brother. After all, he knew that Sakura was also moved, and a somewhat impulsive side of him wanted to test some limits today. 

  

  Sakura was getting nervous, Madara was different today, training was being tough, but he seemed somewhat uninhibited almost. Along the way, she even blushed a few times, with his looks and one comment in particular that she could barely react to, she was so surprised. All because she made a quick drawing of what her training clothes looked like in her time, and how she would like them to be adapted to that time. Although the clothes she got didn't restrict her movements, she still hadn't completely adapted. Asking the seamstresses to create a special outfit for her to train and for combat. Nothing that was too extravagant in their eyes, but also somewhat innovative for a woman. Just a pair of very tight pants, covered by a kind of Chinese dress, which would serve more as an apron, leaving her movements free. Similar to what she used in training, but more practical and efficient. 

  She really didn't expect Madara to classify her choice as somewhat sensual and say that she would definitely become a distraction in the eyes of allied or opposing Shinobi. And she felt his gaze burning her from that moment on. 

  

  Madara was really enjoying the effect he was having on Sakura. In the middle of their quick Taijutsu session, before entering Ninjutsu, he blocked a blow from her, and rotated his wrist, going around her, staying on her back. He knew he could break her arm with that move, and she was probably expecting it. But when he pulled her body towards him, making her back hit his chest, the pinkette gasped in surprise, and he laughed, bringing his face closer to her neck and ear. When he took a deep breath, Sakura tensed at his proximity. Madara noticed and laughed, taking the opportunity to tease her.

 

  — Your perfume is also a distraction. Sakura blushed almost immediately, and even though Madara was behind her, he saw the redness creep up her neck and ears, which brought out an amused laugh. Sakura let go of him and walked away, looking at him confused, the redness still covering her features. — I was joking. At this time, it is not common for a woman to be on the battlefield, you need to learn how to deal with it. That was a joke, although the compliment was genuine, but you need to learn how to play the game. With an enemy you can end up hearing much worse things, which won't sound like praise. His somewhat indifferent speech made her irritated, she was not naive, she knew well the risks of her profession as a kunoichi. Sakura could only think about the feeling of him being close and his mocking face afterwards, she clenched her fists and advanced towards him, launching kicks and punches, charged with chakra, at high speed. 

  That amused Madara even more, as he dodged with forethought and laughed, observing her uncontrolled anger, because of his words. The angrier a person becomes, they tend to become more focused or more careless. He discovered that although her blows were more powerful, she became somewhat more careless. When he managed to hold back a cross from her, and caught the second punch, holding her fists with chakra in his hands so she wouldn't escape, he pulled her body a little closer. Coming closer to her face, still with the confident and mocking expression, seeing her green eyes burn with anger, and her teeth clenched as she forced herself to free herself in vain. 

  

  — You're just proving my point by acting like this. He got closer to her ear again, feeling her breathing become even faster. — I already said I'm just joking. But I wasn't lying when I talked about your perfume. I like him… he brushed his lips against her ear, seeing her shiver instantly. He could barely control himself at that moment. He smelled her perfume again — Little Cherry. He concluded by brushing his lips against the skin of her neck again this time, before pulling away. 

  Sakura let go and quickly moved away. The look in her eyes showed that she was confused and confused. Inside, the pinkette felt like she was going to explode, she had never felt this turmoil all at once, she was angry at him for joking, she was angry at her for falling for his provocation, she was upset for having received a compliment mixed with flirtation provocative, and even more so, he managed to mess with her libido. The way her body felt like it wanted him to come closer once more, that it wanted to feel his lips on her skin again and again. And the ridiculous nickname he gave her made her even more angry. 

  But she knew he was right, she shouldn't have fallen for the provocation, she should show more coolness, she should join the game. Something inside her mind seemed to click, he had been waiting for this reaction from her the whole time. But I wasn't expecting her to react any differently. “I just need one chance, he’ll never dare do that again if I get it.” 

  The medical nin took a deep breath, closing her eyes and controlling her anger, before opening her eyes and running to attack, preparing three shurikens, Madara prepared himself, dodging the shurikens without any effort, Sakura was already close trying to land blows on him, but when he thought he would be able to hold her again.

 

  — You continue with the same approach, Sakura. He scolded as he took a second hit, but Sakura had already freed one of his hands, and smiled at him mischievously.

 

  - Not even! The pinkette held the edge of his clothes, which were half open on his chest, while she quickly raised her legs, wrapping around his waist, and throwing her body, so that she used the weight of both of them to unbalance him and make him fall to the side. floor. As soon as she was successful in her approach, she immediately straddled his waist, trapping his arms with her legs around his sides, pulling out a small dagger and placing it at his jugular. 

 

  Madara was static, his eyes slightly wide, as he watched the woman riding him, with a malicious and smug smile in his direction. Her approach seemed the same, until she decided to close the gap. Their heavy breathing was the only sound there. Until she let out a little giggle. He swallowed, trying to control the evidence of his desire in that instant.

 

  — Surprised that Little Cherry knocked you down, Madara? He opened his mouth, really impressed by her posture. But then that side of him that felt challenged, that liked to tease her seemed to be boiling over. And he changed his expression, leaving the familiar rogue smile.

 

  — A little, I admit. I thought it would take longer for you to react. But his approach surprised me. Sakura smiled, relieving the pressure of the dagger a little.

 

  — I don't like receiving nicknames. I confess that if I told someone that I managed to take you down, no one would believe me. 

  — Don't be so confident. He said with a smile, Sakura swallowed, breaking her own smile. Madara released her hands and held her wrists, removing the dagger from her hand with agility. Sakura was surprised, but their eyes were locked on each other, so she didn't even resist when he turned, reversing their positions.

  

  —What are you doing now? Are you saying I let my guard down and let you do that? She asked, her voice low. Madara smiled and got closer, putting his face much closer to hers. 

 

  —But you're leaving, aren't you? His guard is completely open… he approached her neck and closed his eyes slowly smelling her. Sakura closed her eyes, the feeling of his breath on her skin sending shivers through her body. — I could do countless things with you like this, Little Cherry. His deep tone reverberated through her insides, and Sakura pursed her lips against a sigh. 

 

  — If you were one of those dirty scoundrels, I might believe that. But that's not really your style. Madara chuckled against your skin, running his nose gently along the crook of your neck and up your jaw and face. — I know you wouldn't be able to do something I didn't want. He pulled away a little, looking at her seriously.

 

  — How can you be so sure?

  — If you were that type, you would have made me a prisoner in your house, to use me whenever you wanted. But you're trying to make me accepted into your clan, make me respected. There would be no point in pursuing this if you didn't care about what I want. The intensity of the words were making the atmosphere more tense, and the desire increasingly latent. 

 

  — And what do you want now, Sakura? 

  — I... I don't know exactly what I want right now. She managed to say in a weak voice. Madara took a deep breath, shifting his eyes to her lips, Sakura repeated his gesture. Madara knew he was throwing caution out the window at that moment, but it was something he couldn't avoid, or better said, deny himself. 

  Sakura knew what was going to happen, it was obvious, but she wasn't scared, or nervous like she thought she would be when that moment arrived. She never thought it would almost be a matter of instinct. When the distance became minimal, she closed her eyes, feeling the touch of his nose gently on hers, his warm breath close by, her heart accelerated instantly, and when the soft touch of his lips on hers began, she sighed.

  Madara briefly brushed his lips against hers, without any further movement, the breeze passed through them, bringing the fresh air of the late afternoon, mixed with her perfume, which he appreciated. When she sighed, he pressed his lips together gently, feeling the way she gave way. 

  But then the sound of an explosion to the north caused them to immediately separate. They stood up, seeing a large cloud of smoke appear where the sound came from. 

 

  — It came from where Konoha is being built. He said in a tense voice, Sakura looked at him confused.

 

  — But… what happened? I don't remember reading that there were any incidents or attacks during the construction period of Konoha.

  — That's because there wasn't. I don't know what's going on... He said with a worried tone, an unexpected event was something they both didn't want to have to deal with. — Let's go!

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Izuna decided that day to help the Uchiha who would be working on the construction of Konoha. Not that he understood construction very well, but he could help with some tasks, observe the work, and make sure there was no confusion.

  Tobirama was in command of the Senjus today, as Hashirama traveled with a small squad to Uzushiogakure to arrange the final details of the wedding with Mito and her coming to the future Konoha with a small entourage.

They were doing more manual labor, cutting wood, preparing beams, tying shears and splicing the buildings. He managed to maintain calm and relative peace among the Senjus and Uchihas present. Madara and Hashirama's presence there at the beginning was essential to avoid conflicts the first few times. But after some time, the teams became a little familiar with each other and conflicts became rarer.

  But none of them were expecting several kunais to be thrown towards them. Thanks to Shinobi instinct and Tobirama's ability to sense chakras more easily, they managed to escape, and were already positioned for an attack.

  What they didn't imagine was who would have the boldness and courage to attack a group made up of Senjus and Uchihas. But when the first enemy shinobi emerged from between the trees, they understood where such audacity had come from. Those eyes that probed your chakra and smug smiles.

 

  — Um… Hyuugas. Izuna said.

 

  — We need to learn to work as a team in combat as well. Or they will have the advantage. Tobirama said, facing the group, he and Izuna were at the head of their clan members, coordinating the defense.

 

  — How interesting that we realized this, right now, isn’t it? The Uchiha said, activating his Mangekyou immediately. Hyuugas tended to be challenging for any Shinobi.

 

  — We have no choice Izuna. Either we learn to cooperate as our leaders expect of us, or we will end up dead, and Hashirama and Madara will enter another war, but this time directly against the Hyuugas. The Uchiha nodded.

 

  — Attention, we will work as a team, we know the fighting style of the Senjus and vice versa, we can cooperate and defeat these Hyuuga bastards. 

  —Hai! The Uchihas said to their second leader.

 

  — You heard Izuna Uchiha. We cannot waver here. Tobirama said to the Senjus behind him.

 

  —Hai! The Senjus responded to Tobirama. What followed were the figures of the shinobi facing each other and brandishing swords and blades at each other.

 

 

  When Madara and Sakura arrived at the site, they found what was once Konoha's construction site turned into a battlefield. Madara had his Sharingan active. Sakura looked around carefully for any injured people.

 

  — There are two Uchihas and a Senju lying on the left. I go there to heal them.

  - No! Let's deal with the enemy first, then you deal with them. Sakura looked at him in surprise, almost as if he were crazy.

 

  — They are Hyuugas, I have no experience against the Byakugan. 

  — It doesn't matter. You're the only one here who could handle a Taijutsu fight against a Hyuuga without suffering any damage, because of Byakugou. 

  —But… what about the injured? What if someone is dying? 

  — Sakura… Madara looked at her seriously. — I met you at the front of the battle against me. Don't you dare back down now and prove to me that everything you told me was just a bluff. He said defiantly, Sakura opened her mouth in surprise at his speech. 

 

  — I haven't lied once about anything I promised. She said seriously, he nodded. 

 

  - Excellent! So let's find an opening to use what we were training this week. 

  - He is sure?

  — Consider it a chance for us to test it in practice. Sakura turned her eyes to the battle, and nodded, snapping her fingers in anticipation. — Let's go! And without delay they entered the battle, both managing to strike down a few enemies along the way. They needed to stay in the center, where the Uchihas and Senjus were.

 

  Tobirama wasn't surprised to feel Madara's chakra, but rather to feel Sakura's. As his sword clinked against that of an enemy, he could see the movements of that unusual and curious pair. Madara was much faster and more lethal in his strikes. The enemy's Byakugan had difficulty keeping up. And Sakura looked as lethal in her blows as the Uchiha. He almost dropped his jaw when he saw her throw one of the Hyuugas several meters back when she kicked him squarely in the chest. The Senju could have sworn he heard the sound of bones breaking from where he was.

 

  Izuna imagined that Madara would arrive soon, his brother was a good sensor, and the explosion certainly attracted the attention of members of the Uchiha and Senju complexes. But he didn't know what to think when he saw his brother arriving with Sakura. Madara got into the habit of disappearing a few days a week, in the afternoon. But as Izuna was always busy, he didn't notice that Sakura was also missing. “They were together?! What do these two do when they disappear?” 

  The Uchiha observed the two's fluid and precise movements, it was almost as if they knew how the other would act later. Only he and Hashirama knew Madara's style so well. The fact that Sakura knew and knew how to move through him and with him was a clear sign that they knew each other much more than they let on. “They’ve been training together?! Ah, brother… you have a lot to explain.” 

 

  Madara removed his sword from the belly of an enemy and spun, striking another behind him, Sakura had knocked down two Shinobi at once, and dodged a third, when the enemy that Madara had injured spun, and blocked her movement with chakra. Sakura froze instantly, her face focused on the blow she received. But she didn't take long to act, and began to heal immediately. She did a backflip and walked away, analyzing her own arm.

 

  — Subtle movements with chakra, interesting. She said when finishing the healing. 

 

  —A woman on the battlefield? You're getting careless Uchiha. The man said mockingly. — We'll have a new toy when we're done with you. 

  — Oh, please, shut up! Sakura said disgusted and with an impatient tone. Without delaying any longer, she jumped towards the enemy with her fist prepared with chakra. The Hyuuga dodged, but was impaled by Madara in the belly, the Uchiha turned the enemy, making him return towards Sakura, who was already standing in front of him with a malicious expression. — I'm not just any woman, idiot! She said before landing a punch on the already impaled man and making him dig deeper into Madara's sword. The Uchiha had to use chakra on his feet, to avoid being thrown backwards along with the enemy, due to the power of the blow. In the distance and around those who observed the scene, they could see the almost perfect synchronization of the two, it was almost like a dance on the battlefield.

 

  After taking down that enemy more, the two grouped up with the other Uchihas and Senjus, while the rest of the Hyuugas, who were glaring at them furiously, were a little further away, also grouped together.

 

  — Listen carefully. I want the Uchihas around us, Izuna will coordinate you in the ranged attack with Katon. The Uchihas nodded, dispersing and hiding immediately. Madara looked at the Senjus and focused on Tobirama. — As for you, Tobirama, you will coordinate the attacks against those who try to escape. The Senju tensed his jaw, and looked around. He didn't like Madara's commanding tone. But he and Sakura got rid of 7 Hyuugas in a few minutes.

 

  — Right. He said, surprising the Senjus who were with him. — You heard him. Let's go soon! 

  —Hai! Then the Senjus also dispersed, and placed themselves in a line even further behind the Uchihas, leaving only Sakura and Madara in the center, surrounded by enraged Hyuugas.

 

  — The time has come to test that attack, Little Cherry. The pinkette snorted at the nickname, but nodded, it wasn't the time to argue with him. 

  As they had trained, Sakura and Madara ran in opposite directions, throwing shurikens around the Hyuugas, who they dodged with ease. Sakura punched the ground, causing an earthquake, which made the shinobis lose their balance, and left the Senjus watching wide-eyed. Madara took advantage and launched a katon over the Hyuugas' heads, without however hitting any of them, which left everyone confused, but fearful. Sakura took advantage of the distraction and launched a Suiton at the fire, which generated an extensive and thick cloud of steam, which ended the Byakugans' advantage. But it also affected the visibility of the Uchihas and Senjus who were waiting for the moment to act.

  Sakura made some hand signs and spread three shadow clones around the Hyuugas who were paralyzed without knowing what to do. The lack of visibility for others contributed to her using this technique, since its creator was present and could not know that the medical nin and the Uchiha leader knew this technique. As the clones scattered, Sakura made a few more hand signs, and touched the ground, using a doton technique that made earth spikes come out of the ground at high speed.

 

  Both Uchihas and Senjus were tense and impressed, as they heard the Hyuugas' screams of pain from within the cloud of smoke. Tobirama watched everything carefully, focusing on the nuances of chakra to try to intercept any escape from the enemy. “This woman… she is not a simple healer and not even an ordinary kunoichi.”

  

  Madara took advantage of the Hyuugas being lost and used his targeted fireball technique, which gave almost no chance of escape. Leaving enemies even more pressured and lost. Sakura took advantage of the fact that the steam was still present and in sync with her clones, she delivered a precise chakra strike to the ground, creating a perfectly round crater, where the unsuspecting enemies fell. 

  Immediately after the attack, she dismissed the clones. And when the water vapor disappeared, mixed with the dust cloud, the visibility of Uchihas and Senjus returned. Madara signaled to Sakura, and they both jumped away from the crater, while the Uchihas ran to the edges of the crater and attacked the trapped enemies with Katon.

  Those who managed to get out before the Uchihas' fire attack were caught by the Senjus in their escape. Sakura and Madara were attentive to everything, observing the synchrony of the attacks and how lethal it was when the two clans joined together in a cause. 

  

  — This is new, isn't it? This kind of combined interaction never happened before Konoha in its time, or even after. Sakura said softly to Madara, as she was next to him watching everything.

 

  — No. We never experienced that, until this moment. 

  — I know this is worrying. She said looking serious. — The fact that unprecedented situations are happening. But this event can also be very good. She said with a confident half smile. Madara arched his eyebrow trying to get to her point. 

 

  —What are you thinking, Little Cherry? He asked with a teasing smile. Sakura rolled her eyes at the nickname.

 

  — Can you stop calling me that, please? If someone listens, they might get the wrong idea about us. But getting back to the topic, I want to say that you led this defense and counterattack. He did it alone, he led Uchihas and Senjus alone. Without Hashirama's presence. She said suggestively, Madara looked at the scene ahead, the Katon already being erased, and the last remaining enemies being eliminated, Uchihas and Senjus side by side, without any dispute. 

 

  — Um... Yes. You're right, this could be beneficial for us in the future. Then he turned to her fully. — As for what I call you, don't worry, I promise to call you that, only when we're alone. After that he left, towards the others who were inspecting the corpses of the now dead enemies, leaving Sakura with a red face due to the way he spoke and what he spoke about. “He’s just teasing you Sakura, that’s all.” She shook her head, pushing away her thoughts and controlling her sensations, before going out to look for the injured allies.

 

 

  Sakura was finishing healing a Senju, she had already taken care of the wounds of 8 more Shinobis, 3 Uchihas and 5 Senjus. The bodies of the Hyuugas were already being taken to a location far away, where they would be buried in a mass grave. Tobirama, at Madara's behest, took a team of 3 Senjus and two Uchihas to patrol around the construction site and its surroundings. But one of the main topics circulating around was that Madara had surprised with his extremely effective and quick approach to eliminating enemies. In addition to the fact that there were no fatal losses in any of the clans. The Senjus present were really impressed with the Uchiha leader.

  The second matter was the undeniable skill of the only woman present there, who had an incredible and surprising attack power, in addition to her talents for healing with medical Ninjutsu. More than half of the men she treated were looking at her dumbfounded, both for her talents and her beauty. The other half had a lewd look towards her, and they didn't hide the leering look on their curves. The same occurred among those who had not been injured.

  Madara, who was observing everything, was not enjoying this at all, both the silly looks of those who were apparently enchanted with her, and those who were clearly desiring her. As soon as she finished healing the Senju and stood up, the woman innocently did a stretching posture for her back, which unintentionally made her qipao apron rise a few inches, showing the curve of her legs and glutes highlighted by the fabric of the shorts she wore underneath. And from the side, a tiny piece of skin from his abdomen appeared. 

  When Sakura felt her back crack, bringing relief to her posture, she immediately let out a relieved sigh, now she just needed a long shower, and to eat one of Mikiko's cupcakes. But when she opened her eyes, Madara was already beside her, placing a hand on the small of her back, which sent goose bumps across her skin. She tensed when he brought her face closer, speaking into her ear.

 

  — Sakura, you better return to the Uchiha compound. Before the Senjus decide to start interrogating you. His voice so close, along with his hot breath next to her ear, made her tense, but she nodded. Madara controlled the urge to laugh, due to the woman's reaction to his approach. But he liked the way the other men looked away when they witnessed the scene. That was great, so no one would dare stare like that, or even approach her. 

  Moving away from her a little, but without his hand leaving her back, where she felt like she would catch fire if he maintained contact. Madara gestured to Izuna, calling out to his younger brother. He didn't hide it and frowned at his brother's contact with the woman present.

 

  — Izuna, gather a small escort, and take Sakura back to the Uchiha compound before it gets dark. Izuna just nodded, and walked away to gather the men, but he didn't miss for an instant the meaningful look exchanged between Madara and Sakura, before she walked away from him, to follow the Uchiha squad.

 

  

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Some time later, Tobirama had already returned from the quick patrol, he left some Senjus and Uchihas still on alert around, saying that another team would soon arrive to change shifts with them. The Senju did not fail to notice, when he returned to the place, that Madara still gave some necessary commands, but everything was practically organized. And there were more Senjus and Uchihas present, who would help keep watch over the place.

 

  — I left a few men scattered around the perimeter, just in case. Said the Senju as he approached the Uchiha. Madara nodded, looking around the place once again.

 

  — They knew both clans would be here. They didn't attempt an attack on us unprepared. Madara said, analyzing the location of the main attack one last time.

 

  — Yes, indeed. They wanted something, or… someone from here. Madara narrowed his eyes.

 

  — So the target was you or Izuna. They wanted to get my attention or Hashirama's. They knew none of us were present. We need to be more attentive to any suspicious movement. It is better that the security of the complexes be doubled, and that we maintain constant vigilance here.

  — I will ensure that surveillance remains. 

  — When will Hashirama return? If the Hyuugas become a problem, we need to be ready.

  — Maybe in 4, 5 days. But he won't like not having any left alive. The Uchiha shrugged.

 

  — The Hyuugas would rather die than give in to interrogations. It would have just been a waste of time and resources to keep prisoners. In addition to attracting. To the Hyuugas for possible rescue. It may seem cruel, but it was an effective approach, and it eliminated the threat. We had no losses, if to maintain this ratio of minimal to no losses, then the approach of leaving enemies alive is valid.

  — Don't get me wrong, Madara. I agree with this approach in this case. I don't deny its effectiveness. But you know Hashirama. Madara just nodded, crossing his arms. Tobirama analyzed it, remembering Sakura's timing. — You and Sakura San were incredibly close today. Who trained her? She is definitely not an ordinary kunoichi, as we are used to seeing. Why did you bring her with you? Madara narrows his eyes at the Senju's inquisitive questions.

 

  — We were together when we heard the explosion. And as you yourself testified, it was no problem for her to get involved in the fight.

  — Not at all, she's much better than many men I've seen fight. But you know, the fact that you're together right now... makes it seem like you're together on other terms. Maybe on some intimate date? Senju asked curiously. Madara looked at him seriously, his eyes narrowed with impatience, irritation and distrust.

 

  — Tobirama, I am grateful that you worked well with Izuna in defending our Konoha that is being built. And I also thank you for your cooperation in agreeing on the guidelines I gave in battle. But now understand one thing, nothing I said gives you the right to have an opinion on my private life. The type of relationship I have or don't have with Sakura is not your problem! Madara said coldly and angrily. The Senju just smiled provocatively. Madara turned to leave, but before taking a step he tilted his head back so he could look at the annoying Senju. — And please tell your brother to look for me as soon as he returns from his trip. Tobirama just nodded, watching the Uchiha leave, while keeping a smile on his lips. “Um… it looks like the little pinkette is messing with your head, Madara.”

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Later, Madara was getting ready to go to bed, his head going over the battle from earlier, while he theorized the reasons and possible future developments for that event. 

  Izuna entered his brother's room, without slamming the door. And he crossed his arms, facing the older man with a serious expression. Madara realized that Izuna wouldn't leave him alone until he got some answers.

 

  — Have you unlearned manners, Otouto? He said wryly and clearly impatiently.

 

  — Don't try to divert the focus. You know why I'm here. Why did you arrive at the place with Sakura? I already know they were together, but why? Madara sighed and looked at his brother.

 

  — We were training, that's all. Izuna looked at him suspiciously.

 

  — Madara, I will ask you one last time. What kind of relationship do you have with her? The older man snorted irritably, both for being questioned once again and for not being able to define what happened to him when it came to Sakura. They were allies, they had an agreement. But today things were different, they flirted, teased each other and were starting to kiss when they were interrupted. He doesn't know how far they would have gone if the outage hadn't occurred. And I also couldn't decide whether I liked this interruption or not.

 

  — I'll just tell you two things, first: Sakura is my ally and we have an agreement. Second: I never slept with her, if that's what you want to know. The youngest narrowed his eyes.

 

  — Not having slept with her may just be a fact that hasn't occurred yet due to lack of opportunity, but it doesn't deny the possibility of you being involved in an intimate way. Madara looked indifferent, he was tired of it already.

 

  — I already told you everything I needed. I can't control your assumptions. Now if you'll excuse me, I want to sleep. The youngest was also irritated by his brother's resistance to admitting the obvious. This was starting to get ridiculous. But then he sucked in a sharp breath and smiled.

 

  — Well... if you have nothing to do with her, then I don't understand your objection to the fact that I want to court her. Madara immediately froze, “He didn’t give up on that idea?!” The older Uchiha looked seriously and authoritatively at his brother.

 

  — Do you intend to challenge me, Otouto? The youngest just smiled.

 

  — I don't want to fight with you at all, Aniki. But if you don't care about Sakura San in any way other than as an ally, there's no reason to be against what I said. Madara approached Izuna in an intimidating manner, his black orbs glowing menacingly with a reflection of red.

 

  — Being your older brother and leader of the clan is reason enough to be against this. You are first in line for leadership, Izuna. Izuna gave a sarcastic laugh, his eyes also shining in challenge to the older man's stance.

 

  - And you? Are you forgetting your duties as a leader? Have a wife and heirs? If I can't have Sakura because of my duties with the clan, what's left for you Madara?! Izuna didn't wait for a response, he just turned his back, leaving the room quickly. Leaving an angry and thoughtful Madara behind him.

 

Notes:

I know, I played a little with that interrupted kiss beginning.

But the slow burn is already starting to singe their skin. 😀

⚠️

I'm changing jobs, and involved in a college project that has been keeping me busy and will keep me busy until almost more than half of December. But I hope to be able to update again before the end of the year.

 

I am immensely grateful to everyone who follows and comments. ❤️

Until next time!
😘

Chapter 13: Fine Line

Summary:

Hashirama returns and finds out about the Hyuuga attack and its consequences.
Madara is increasingly allowing jealousy to take control of him.
Sakura presents a new method to restore Madara's vision.
And a moment of fragility and tension, it could be the necessary push for caution to be thrown away, and for the two to finally do what they want so much.

Notes:

Hello,
The chapter came sooner than expected.
But I also couldn't bear to keep it to myself for a few more weeks.

I'm sure you'll like it. ❤️

Happy reading!

  The next day Madara left early without talking to practically anyone. He was confused and didn't want to have to see Sakura so soon. He needed to get his head straight, her presence left him a mess. And he didn't like losing control of the situation. He knew that when he looked into those beautiful green eyes, which he liked to admire, he would see questions about the situation they were in during training, about the almost kiss. And he had no answer for that, at least not yet.

 

  Izuna took advantage of his brother's absence to invite Sakura for a walk around the clan, the girl lived in the infirmary, in the garden with the children, and in her room studying. He never saw Sakura go for a walk and get some air. He believed it was because he was uncomfortable with the looks she received from the clan members. He had to admit, Sakura was just as resilient as Madara, a trait he personally didn't often have. But she was busy, as always, and said she would accept the invitation later in the afternoon.

  In fact, Sakura's head was in turmoil, she wasn't sure if she wanted to see Madara and having to face him, not after that kiss, which couldn't even be called a kiss, it was a simple brush of lips. But if they hadn't been interrupted, it would have been their first kiss. And because she was so excited about her almost first kiss, she saw nothing but kindness behind Izuna's invitation. It wouldn't be bad to make friends there, she felt very alone anyway.

  She had another frustrated shift in the infirmary, although the Uchihas no longer insulted her, they still avoided her. Just the occasional stubborn and curious child who insisted on being attended to by her. Which made her busy with medicine formulas and infusions well explained on parchments. She also cataloged the antidotes and a few available poisons. And he wrote the formulas and recipes for various antidotes that would definitely be more effective for the region's common poisons. He methodically organized each one in order of priority and importance. A well-organized ward was essentially basic for good work. In an emergency, knowing where everything was was vital.

 

  - What are you doing? One of the nurses asked with a critical look towards her. Sakura looked at her briefly and responded, while organizing the stacks of parchment.

 

  — You are all disorganized with the recipes and formulas for medicines and antidotes. This cannot happen in a ward or medical center, it is unacceptable. It can put a patient's life at risk due to disorganization. She said seriously, her centered and authoritarian side inherited from Tsunade spoke louder.

 

  — You're not in charge here. It won't change anything. Sakura snorted, and put down the parchments, turning to face the nurse, the others had stopped their duties to observe what her reaction would be. 

 

  — No, I'm not really in charge, and it's not my job to organize the mess that was in this place. But if you prefer it to continue your way, go ahead! Mess it up again! But be careful, you could get into trouble if we experience an emergency or attack, and someone dies because of your negligence. The pinkette said without any patience, she was getting fed up with this. — If you'll excuse me, my shift is over for today. 

  — You're pretentious, you think you have some value just because you know some of Senju's tricks.

  — You are very wrong, Nazomi San. I know a lot more than a few Senju tricks, and if you think I need your approval for anything, you're once again mistaken. I know very well where I came from, where I am and where I will end up. And it won't be your mediocre arrogance that will change that. She concluded by leaving the infirmary, leaving the furious woman behind, along with the murmurs of the others who remained there.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

 

  When he finally entered the district gates, he was greeted with some smiles and an expected welcome. He was used to gaining people's trust and appreciation. It was almost natural for him. His expansive and engaging personality ends up captivating most people. 

  He was in a great mood, as he practically always was. Few things can shake your usual joy and disposition. He had, as always, achieved what he wanted, finishing the details of his future union with the Uzumaki clan. As soon as Konoha was opened he would marry Mito. She would arrive in time to witness the inauguration of the Shinobi village, and everything would continue peacefully and according to plan. 

  But there was something different this time, he was sure that Tobirama would be welcoming him at the gate, about to spew his opposing ideas against the Uchiha and especially against Madara. And it would be full of problems to deal with the Uchiha leader, about some discomfort or confrontation during his absence. He was somewhat surprised that this didn't happen as he expected.

  When he finally entered the house, he couldn't help but notice that everything seemed normal and in perfect order. Tobirama was writing something on a parchment while drinking tea, looking calm. The albino looked up from what he was doing and stared at him for a few seconds.

 

  — Welcome back oniisan! I hope you had a good trip. Hashirama ignored the pang in his chest that something felt out of place and smiled.

 

  - Thanks. The trip was peaceful, without interruptions. And as for the clan's progress, everything seems in perfect order, I suppose. But what about the construction of the village? Any planned or unforeseen events? Tobirama finished drinking his tea, and nodded briefly.

 

  — About two days ago, we suffered an attack from the Hyuuga. Hashirama's eyes widened, he didn't expect an attack from another clan, especially the Hyuuga clan, their Kekkei Genkai was too dangerous in a fight.

 

  —And what happened? How did you deal with that? Why didn't they call me?

  — Don't worry, brother. There was no need to interrupt your trip. Madara led the defense and counterattack. The enemy was contained and defeated without difficulty. Hashirama blinked, he thought he had entered a parallel universe. Tobirama seemed calm in talking about Madara's leadership in that situation. 

 

  — Well… you surprise me. Before leaving on your trip, you didn't mind making your disapproval of having to deal with Madara and the rest of the Uchiha clan in a friendly manner clear. Now you say he handled the unexpected problems, and you say that as if you were commenting on the weather. Hashirama said, pouring himself a cup of tea, sipping the hot liquid appreciatively afterwards.

 

  — Oh, don't get me wrong. I'm still not an enthusiastic supporter of Madara, and probably never will be. But against facts, there are no arguments, oniisan. Madara knew how to deal with the situation. He and Sakura San arrived shortly after the attack, and in a very good way I must emphasize, they led the rematch against the Hyuugas. The older Senju widened his eyes briefly.

 

  —Sakura San? Why would Madara take a woman to the battlefield? It's not really his style. Tobirama shrugged.

 

  — Apparently, they were together when the attack happened. And let me add, she performs excellently in battle. She really is an excellent addition to the Uchiha clan. Hashirama froze briefly.

 

  — You speak as if Madara was going to marry her. I don't doubt she can get a marriage into the Uchiha clan. But becoming the matriarch, I think it's difficult. 

  — I would say she is a strong candidate. I very much doubt that Madara would allow another man to marry her. Especially after he showed some possessiveness when the Uchiha and Senju men seemed like idiots enchanted by her, while she healed the injured afterwards.

  — Your observation is interesting. Well… what about the losses? An attack from the Hyuuga was always brutal. Tell me the names, so that I can go to the families later and show solidarity.

  — There was no loss. As I said, Madara together with Sakura managed to neutralize the enemy. The older Senju remained in meditative silence for a few seconds.

 

  —Ah… that’s… that’s really good. He said hesitatingly. The feeling that something wasn't right, and what's worse, the discomfort that Madara had succeeded in that particular event was evident in him.

 

  — What's the matter oniisan? I thought you'd be happy to know that Madara did well. And mainly because our clan is calmer towards him now, after this demonstration of his leadership. Hashirama smiled yellow and scratched the back of his head.

 

  — Oh, don't get me wrong. I'm happy, very happy. It's just… it's a surprise. That's it, I'm just surprised. But happy with the result, without a doubt. He said awkwardly, and then stood up. — I'll rest then, later we can go to the construction site, assess the damage, and try to recover the paralysis time.

  — You can rest oniisan. We had almost no losses. And thanks to the fact that Madara made more teams available for patrol and guard, we recovered what little we lost and also advanced with the work. We also ended up doing work team shifts, so the work doesn't stop, everyone rests. It was an excellent idea from Madara. Maybe you were right about him. Hashirama, still stunned, frowned in confusion.

 

  — Right about what?

  — About Madara being a good leader. But I'm not sure if he was already a good leader, or is becoming a good leader. Maybe Sakura San really could be working miracles on that proud and arrogant Uchiha. Said the albino, returning to writing on the parchment.

 

  — Otouto, did you hit your head during the attack? You're defending Madara! Hashirama said comically exasperated. 

 

  — Don't be ridiculous Oniisan! Hell would have to freeze over before I became a defender of Madara Uchiha. But I can't deny the facts I saw. Madara really acted very well, and demonstrated a lot of maturity and intelligence in leading, that's all. Something that was clear to everyone present. But I don't know if it was an isolated episode, or if it's really becoming like that. The oldest nodded thoughtfully.

 

  — I'm going to rest.

  — Ah, after you rest, Madara asked you to look for him. I believe he wants to talk to you about the Hyuuga attack.

  — Yes, thanks for letting me know. Later I send him a hawk. Hashirama said with his back turned, before heading to his quarters. Something in the Senju's eyes showed concern and discomfort. He had a great appreciation for his friend. But something about the way Madara was now being seen within the Senju clan was bothering him, but he wasn't sure what. “Maybe you just need to get some rest Hashirama. Then you will see everything more clearly.”

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  After yet another meeting with his clan's elders, Madara was once again pressured to choose an Uchiha wife. And once again, he had made it clear to the old Uchihas that the choice of who and when was exclusively his and no one else's. Where he mustered all the self-control he possessed to not decapitate Hayato in front of everyone for his petulance and boldness. He was returning to his home, where he intended to relax and perhaps share a bottle of Sake with Izuna, despite the desire he felt to be alone with Sakura again. 

  They didn't talk about the almost kiss they had in the last training session. On the contrary, it was as if they acted as if nothing had happened, but the energy and atmosphere between them changed drastically. Maybe change wasn't the right word to describe it, but intensifying would be more appropriate. Everything, simply everything about her attracted him, from her personality, her intelligence, her appearance, exotic, delicate, unique beauty, the strength she possessed, and the fact that she was not afraid of him, and was fascinated by the Sharingan in that way. It was simply driving him crazy. He already knew that he was not just carnal, he was far above it. He knew physical attraction, carnal attraction, lust, he had felt it several times, and when he could, he satisfied his needs. But this was much stronger, more intense and deeper. And it was really scaring him. He didn't like losing control of anything around him, let alone what he felt and thought.

  And the fact that he knew that she felt perhaps exactly how he felt, at least that's what it seemed like when they were alone, wasn't helping him deal with it, much worse, it seemed to make everything more accentuated within him.

  Even with his mind in a whirlwind, he was never unaware of his surroundings, and for that reason, he stopped when he saw a scene that managed to ignite a fire of anger inside him, which he didn't remember feeling before. The feeling was bitter, acidic and made him feel small and ignored. In front of the koi pond, two figures were sitting on the lawn near the water, entertained and distracted from the world around them.

  The smaller figure laughed casually at something the other said, and he felt that fire burn inside him stronger, clenching his fists close to his body, controlling himself not to go up to the two and interrupt the apparently super interesting conversation between them. “What’s so funny? Why do you need to laugh so much? Smile so charmingly at him?” The anger building in him was starting to cloud his thoughts. The larger figure seemed pleased to see the reaction he got from the pinkette in front of him. And then he turned his attention to Madara, and smiled at him, a malicious, defiant smile. Madara tensed his jaw and clenched his fists until his knuckles turned white, controlling his anger.

  Izuna knew how to provoke him, he knew that Madara would stop by, he knew he would see his interaction with Sakura, he knew he wouldn't like it, and even so, he wanted to, he insisted on provoking him. Showing that he could make Sakura laugh, and entertain her in conversation. When the pinkette turned around and noticed his presence, her smile disappeared, and her expression became confused, probably not understanding why he had an enraged expression towards them. Madara didn't stay there, he left towards the clan gates immediately. He didn't want to have to talk to either of them right now, with the anger he was feeling, he probably wouldn't act coherently.

 

 

 

 

  Later, he was in a tavern with Hashirama, both sharing a bottle of Awamori, while talking about details of the building, and Hashirama's trip. Hashirama was doing most of the talking, Madara was drinking more than usual, and the memory of Sakura smiling like that at her brother seemed to burn his chest much more than the taste of the distilled drink.

 

  — Tobirama told me about the attack. The Senju said without further details, after all they were in a public place. And he had already noticed that Madara was not his normal self. 

 

  — Hmm… just a setback. It's been resolved for now. The Uchiha said disinterestedly, he wasn't in the mood to listen to Hashirama rant about his probably cruel approach to not leaving enemies alive. The more the memory of Sakura and Izuna mixed with the memory of her smell, and of her body beneath his during training, of the softness of her lips, which he hesitated to kiss right away, which had become a great regret, the more his irritation grew.

 

  — What happened to you, Madara? It seems like something is bothering him deeply. The Uchiha clicked his tongue and poured the empty glass again. 

 

  —The usual, the clan elders pushing for heirs and all the talk about lineage and such. He said, running his finger over the edge of the glass tediously.

 

  — Well, you can satisfy them and take a wife soon. Sakura San, for example, would be an interesting choice, and probably very pleasurable.

  —Humph! Sakura would be the same as mocking them. They hate her, the clan hasn't accepted her very well yet. And with my position as leader, it would be the same as disregarding years of tradition within the clan. A real affront to them. The Uchiha spoke thoughtfully, then he saw the Senju's curious and interested look at him, and cleared his throat before continuing to speak. —That's clear, assuming I looked at her that way. Which is not the case, obviously. He tried to be convincing, but not even he believed what he was saying was true anymore. Hashirama laughed, and drank the rest of his glass.

 

  — I'm not going to comment on your blatant lie. If you think anyone believes the story that he's not interested in Sakura San, you're completely wrong. This is clear as water to anyone who looks. And besides, if it's the fact that the elders want to preserve their pure bloodline, Izuna can take on that responsibility, right? You are children of the same mother, correct? The strong lineage runs through the veins of both. Senju said simply, pouring his glass once again, while looking around the place, and giving a slight greeting in a charming way to a prostitute in the corner of the counter, who looked at the two's table continuously and interestedly. 

  Madara followed the Senju's gaze and narrowed his eyes towards the woman, she was indeed beautiful, she seemed to be looking at him carefully, as if she were analyzing him, and that didn't seem like the kind of interest a prostitute showed with potential clients. . He analyzed her features, delicate face, piercing blue eyes, blonde hair, but there was something about her that bothered him, something that made her seem familiar somehow, but he had no idea where, he thought for a few seconds if he in At some point he wasn't his client, but for some reason he was sure he wasn't. But the feeling that she was familiar didn't leave him, and what's more, she looked at him as if she knew him in some way. He returned his attention to Hashirama who seemed very interested in the woman.

 

  — You have very low taste. Madara said making a disapproving face. — And besides, aren't you engaged to Uzumaki? Hashirama gave an awkward smile.

 

  — Yes, don't get me wrong, Mito is beautiful and charming, I really enjoy her company. And I admit that I think about her a lot, and the moment I can finally hold her completely in my arms. But... he said, observing the prostitute on the other side, with a lewd look. — I'm not married yet, and I have needs that need attention. Madara rolled his eyes and shook his head.

 

  — If you continue like this, when your future wife arrives, she will end up knowing your reputation as a womanizer. In fact, you are more like a dog in heat. The Uchiha scoffed, much to the Senju's displeasure. — But if you can't contain yourself, across the street, there's an establishment with clean women as beautiful as this one. Said the Uchiha, before taking another sip of his drink. — And regarding Izuna… he sighed. — I can't demand that of him. He has suffered enough. I can't deny him from marrying someone he really likes. Hashirama looked confused at first, but then his eyes widened when he understood.

 

  — Don't tell me Izuna is interested in Sakura San? Madara didn't respond, he just sighed and drank the rest of the contents of the glass, then poured the container again. Hashirama observed his friend's tired and grumpy expression, and sighed, shaking his head. — Listen Madara, you can't allow Izuna to try to marry Sakura San, for several reasons, the first is that you can't spend the rest of your life living with a sister-in-law that you want, it won't do you any good, nor will Izuna. and neither will Sakura or any child that may be born from it. Second, Sakura is also attracted to you. Madara gave an ironic laugh in response.

 

  — Today it didn't seem like she was refusing his courtship. He was startled by Hashirama's loud and scandalous laugh, which attracted the attention of everyone in the establishment. Madara looked at him with a frown, while waiting for the Senju to calm down. —What's the matter, idiot?

 

  — You... said the Senju, wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes. — You're crazy jealous that she likes to talk to your brother. Madara took on a cold and murderous appearance.

 

  —Shut up, idiot! I'm not an idiot like you. I wouldn't let myself be carried away by feelings like that. He finishes the drink in one go, and slams the glass on the table, standing up. — And if you're going to pick up some prostitute, make sure you stop drinking, otherwise she'll rob you in your sleep, idiot. He said leaving the establishment. Hashirama laughs, and drinks the rest of his glass, standing up and heading towards the prostitute who was staring at him with a smile at the counter.

 

  — Good evening, Milord. Can I help you? The woman said with a mischievous smile as she approached the Senju.

 

  — Good evening, madam. You have a different accent.

  — I come from another continent, to the west of here, I learned the language a few years ago, I tried to leave to return to my homeland two years ago, but unfortunately, I couldn't. You don't usually come here. Or is it just me who didn't have the pleasure of meeting you, Milord. Hashirama opened a big smile, and took the woman's hand. 

 

  — So why don't we get out of here and try to get to know each other better? The blonde smiled, and walked away from the counter.

 

  — It would be an honor, Milord. Follow me, I have a room in an inn nearby. We can have more privacy there. Hashirama smiled satisfied and followed the woman out the door.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Weeks later

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The construction of Konoha advanced quickly and constantly. As Madara had predicted, no other attacks took place in the meantime, the extermination of the Hyuuga squad served as a sign that one could not risk attacking the two most powerful clans in the Fire Country when they were united. Hashirama didn't really agree with this point of view, but he remained silent when he saw that the Uchihas, and oddly enough, the Senjus also agreed with the Uchiha leader's point of view.

  Much of the main buildings were being completed, some residential constructions were also almost finished, and within a few more months, both clans would be able to move into the new complexes, and finish building the village.

  The practical part of the construction was commanded by Hashirama, but Madara took care of other more complicated terms, seeking contact and alliances with other clans, gathering and organizing resources and materials that would be needed, and planning some points regarding the protection of the village and the provision of new clans, trying to balance everything in order to avoid problems of exclusion or preferences. He would end the system of special privileges before they even began.

  All this occupation served as a distraction and escape from what he had been feeling for Sakura, they trained less, and he tried to maintain a more distant and cold posture from her, failing miserably several times. But his effort was almost Herculean, he even tried to accompany some men back to the red neighborhood, but left there in disguise after a few drinks. The fact that other women couldn't leave him in the same state that Sakura left him in made him hate himself more every day.

  With this separation, he knew that Izuna was getting closer to her, they seemed closer every day. But he told himself it was better this way. Sakura seemed to agree with him on this point of departure. She said that she would take advantage of this free time to research and study the creation of a fuuinjutsu that would be strong enough to seal Zetsu. Since apparently the thing seemed to be immortal.

  Despite the little time they were dedicating to training, they advanced much further in elemental ninjutsu and genjutsu, they even managed to create yet another innovative technique combining their skills.

 

  Sakura was keeping herself busy, in the infirmary, only one nurse gave in and was letting herself be taught some techniques by her. Uchiha resistance to strangers was actually surprisingly strong. She also taught orphaned children a few hours a few days a week. Training with Madara was more spaced out, and his behavior left her confused, at times he seemed like he was going to devour her, looking at her with so much desire that Sakura felt her body tremble with excitement. But at other times, he was cold and rude, as if he was constantly irritated by something or by herself, as if she were some unwanted insect nearby.

  She spent her free time studying her theories for treating the Sharingan, and new techniques, making calculations, writing down observations, anything that could be useful in some way.

  But the pinkette couldn't forget his light brush against her lips during that training session. That “almost kiss” stole your sleep, and constantly invaded your dreams. She admitted that she was incredibly attracted to him, and that she had never felt this way before, but she knew the implications of getting involved with him would be countless. And they both already had enough problems to deal with. But it messed with his head in a way that became torment. 

  

 

  And at that moment, she was taking advantage of the late afternoon in the garden of the clan's main house, to absentmindedly finish some notes in a small notebook. The temperature at the beginning of summer was not as high then as it was in his time, it was pleasant to be outside, feeling the breeze.

 

  — What do you write so much about? Izuna's voice scared her, she didn't see him coming, he was incredibly sneaky when he wanted to be. She decided to reveal her joke, when she noticed him laughing at her fright, as he sat looking incredibly cheerful today, lightly touching a flower nearby, and keeping a distant gaze, with a dreamy expression.

 

  — You seem incredibly happy today, Izuna Kun. Did something special happen that made you in such a good mood? She asked really curious. The Uchiha smiled a little, while still maintaining a distant and dreamy look.

 

  — I met someone today. A person who was very special to me. He said, still thoughtful. Sakura held back a giggle as she observed the somewhat silly and passionate look of the Uchiha in front of her.

 

  — Why do I have the impression that this person, who was once special, continues to be special to you? She asked with humor in her voice, Izuna looked at her and shrugged, smiling.

 

  — I still don't know... maybe a little. But I'm happy to see her again. Sakura laughed, shaking her head and going back to writing. Izuna then tried to crane his neck to see what it was about and she closed the notebook, with a serious and defiant expression.

 

  — You better keep dreaming about your special girl, and stop being curious about my work, Izuna Kun.

  — Why so much mystery surrounding this notebook? Sakura smiled and stood up.

 

  — I promise I'll tell you today, at the meeting I requested with you and Madara Sama, remember?

  — Oh, yes, of course, of course I remember. But could you stop using this treatment on my brother. You know, I know you guys are a lot closer. And there's no one here but me, so there's no need for formalities, Sakura Chan. Sakura cleared her throat and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, looking away and remembering how confused Madara made her.

 

  — Your brother is the leader of the clan. I must call it that. She said simply, but without being able to look him in the eye. Izuna contained the roll of his eyes, he was getting tired of these two's stubbornness.

 

  — Sakura Chan, I'm not blind, did you know that? You and Madara don't have a normal guest and host relationship, nor mere acquaintances, or even friends. Sakura tensed, her fingers involuntarily tightening around the notebook.

 

  — Izuna Kun, do you also have this idea that I'm some kind of his lover? Izuna shook his head no.

 

  — Sakura Chan, you and Madara seem like two idiots sometimes. Don't you realize that's not what it seems? The pinkette frowned in confusion.

 

  — Madara has had a few sporadic lovers for a very short time, women he met on some missions far from here, when he was younger, he is also not against the idea of going to brothels from time to time, but this is different. Sakura listened attentively and curiously. — He doesn't treat you like a possible fling. He would never bring a lover into the clan. He is also not very fond of the idea of keeping concubines. That truly surprised her, and she couldn't help but look clearly surprised at the revelation. — Our father had a few over the years, and two of our three deceased brothers were the children of a concubine he had. Our mother was still alive when he took concubines, I don't remember much about it as she was much younger. But Madara yes, he is the firstborn, so he remembers everything. But I know this has always been a problem for him, a heavy and clear rift in his and our father's relationship. He never showed it, but I know that despite being the oldest, he felt the loss of our mother very much. Something in his gaze changed at that time and it was never the same again. That was too much information, something she was really curious about. But he would probably never have the courage to ask Madara. 

 

  — Why are you telling me all this, Izuna Kun? The Uchiha shrugged and sighed.

 

  — Don't you realize that the way you two behave, the way Madara treats you, it's almost like… like you were… like… he sighed. — As if you were the girl promised to him, like his almost bride. Sakura's eyes widened, her face heating up, and she knew for sure that she was blushing. 

 

  — And… I… Izuna Kun this… this must be some mistake, I… it can't be right. She said trying to ignore the way her heart sped up at Izuna's realization.

 

  — Calm down Sakura Chan. He said raising his hands and laughing a little at her state, she looked like she was going to explode. — I'm sure Madara doesn't even realize that he treats her that way. He acts on instinct, following the attraction he feels for you. And no, don't tell me I'm wrong. I know my brother, he is attracted to you. So much so that he can't even hide his gaze in your direction. Sakura was incredibly confused now. A part of her was euphoric, the other was fearful and disbelieved. Knowing for sure that Madara was as attracted to her as she was to him left her feeling like a fool. But soon the weight of everything fell on her, the weight of the Uchiha clan not accepting her, the weight of her mission, of their purpose, and even more, the weight that maybe one day, who knows, she would have the chance to return. at your time. She would still return if she had the chance, wouldn't she? If she had the chance to see them again, she had hope that Naruto would be okay, that everyone would be okay, that… what if Sasuke managed to kill him? What if he managed to kill everyone? Would she have a future to return to? Would she still have her home waiting for her? Izuna carefully observed the woman's reaction to his words, her gaze that seemed confused and thoughtful, vibrated slightly and lost its brightness, as if a glimmer of sadness passed through her mind at the time.

 

  — I... I really need to go, Izuna Kun, excuse me. She said leaving there, Izuna became more and more full of questions about her. She was hiding something serious about her past. And he was sure that Madara knew that. Could this be the reason why his brother held back so much? And just not admit what he felt right away, and take the woman for himself at once, claiming her as his bride and future wife? 

 

  Izuna didn't notice, and neither did Sakura, as he camouflaged his chakra, but Madara watched from afar the interactions between the two, the smiles exchanged, the way she blushed heavily, for something her brother said to her. Hashirama's words echoed in his head, he was really jealous, he couldn't deny it to himself. And he knew that Hashirama was right, how could he live with Sakura if Izuna decided to marry her? He wanted her day and night, he wanted her with him, in his arms. But how would he deny his Otouto happiness? Izuna deserved a happy life, he was sure Sakura could give him that. But he wasn't sure he could live with that, he already sacrificed so much in his last life. He was a selfish man, he couldn't give up on that either. 

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Later, after dinner, the three were gathered in the office as requested by Sakura, she had brought some parchments on which she had drawn the arrangement of the optic nerves, and the pattern of the Sharingan and mangekyou Sharingan of both. Madara despite everything, was maintaining his unshakable and cool pose, but his head felt like it was going to explode. After all, he avoided Sakura's treatments in the last few weeks, wanting to avoid her.

 

  — What is this Sakura Chan? Izuna asked, looking curiously at the drawings. 

 

  — Ah, these are just some sketches of how the ocular nerve system that involves the Sharingan works. I did it to visualize it better and also be able to demonstrate to you how it works inside. This way the explanation becomes more understandable too.

  — You asked for this meeting and said it was about the Sharingan. I imagine it has something to do with our eyes specifically. Madara said, looking at her seriously. She nodded, and cleared her throat before starting.

 

  — Well, Madara San, Izuna Kun, I made many notes and sketches of various theories of supposed treatments with long-term results for your vision. The treatment I started doing at Madara San worked to a certain extent, reversing some of the damage and delaying further damage. However… the brothers looked at each other suspiciously.

 

  —Continue. Said the older Uchiha.

 

  — However, your body is already starting to get used to the treatment. Which means that after some time it will no longer have the expected effect. I have tried to restore or even remake some optic nerves almost from scratch, but some are too fragile for that. They need a bigger boost of compatible DNA. The news felt like a bucket of cold water to them.

 

  — What was that term you used, DNA? Izuna asked, curious and interested, Sakura gave a small smile, they were terms that weren't used at that time.

 

  — We all have, within each of our cells, a chain of chromosomes, as I can say, it's like a recipe for what each one is specifically made of. There is all the information about what we received from blood inheritance, and what we can pass on to other generations. For example, the Uchihas share similarities, but because you two are brothers, children of the same father and mother, you have a genetic makeup closer to each other. Not identical obviously, this only happens with identical twins. 

  — Sakura Chan, where did you learn all this? Izuna asked, genuinely impressed with the in-depth knowledge she had of the human body. Sakura smiled a little awkwardly.

 

  — I've spent a good part of the last few years with my face buried in medical books of all kinds. My shishou taught me everything she knew, but I understood that I could learn much more on my own. So I researched and read everything I could, to improve myself and for future knowledge. Izuna still had a silly look on his face.

 

  — The place you lived must have been incredible! With all the knowledge you have, we will not only be the first Shinobi village of the five great nations, but we will also have a great chance of being the most evolved. Do you realize this Aniki? He asked his brother, who was serious, he had already understood what Sakura was getting at. And I didn't like it. But Izuna's speech was not indifferent.

 

  — I never doubted that, Otouto.

  — I also believe that Konoha will be very prosperous. But let me finish explaining the method that can save your eyesight forever. She analyzed their expressions, it was possible to feel Madara's tension, there was a lot that seemed to be bothering him, and Izuna just seemed curious. Taking a deep breath, she continued. — A double transplant. Izuna froze, Madara narrowed his eyes.

 

  — No. He said categorically. Sakura opened her mouth at his clear refusal.

 

  — Please let me finish, Madara Sama. 

  — Yes, Aniki, at least let her explain everything before deciding, it's our vision we're talking about. The older man sighed tiredly and nodded for Sakura to continue.

 

  — Thank you... she said with a soft look towards him, but he looked away. Sakura felt a slight pang at that. He seemed to want to push her away anyway. Not allowing it to grow inside her, she looked away and licked her lips quickly, speaking again. — As I said, not only do you have close DNA, but your chakra is also familiar, it is enough that before performing the transplant, you both activate the Sharingan, so the chakra moves between the nerves, and a small part is transferred to the receiver. With both of your chakras united, I can force the restoration of your optic nerves, so not only will you probably obtain a new level of Mangekyou, but you will also not feel much of the effect of using it. They won't be blinded in the long run, but with this form, one's powers can be amplified more effectively. 

  — This is very interesting. Madara, this will help consolidate your leadership in the clan. The oldest looked like he still wasn't convinced.

 

  — I need to think about this. It's not something that can be decided like that. 

  —Aniki…

  — Not now, Izuna. Give me two days, and I'll have an answer on this. His serious tone made it clear that he wouldn't change his mind. Sakura nodded, and Izuna sighed, nodding too then, Madara closed his eyes briefly, an expression of discomfort. — I need to rest, I have a headache and I'm sleepy. Then I would like to be alone, please. Izuna knew his brother, he knew that Madara was bothered by something beyond that. Isolating himself when he wasn't well was typical of him. Madara got up from where he was and turned his back to them, waiting for them to get out of there.

 

  — Of course, good evening Aniki. Said the youngest, leaving. Sakura got up, but when she started to turn around to leave, she froze, turning her face away and observing the man still with his back turned, the tension in him was evident, his shoulders and muscles looked like those of a statue. She knew he wouldn't like it, but she wouldn't leave.

 

  He felt his brother's chakra moving away, but he still felt hers close to him. If she wanted to pursue that idea, he would have to be rude. I didn't want to talk anymore, I didn't want to be around her anymore. Her presence felt like it would suffocate him. He was about to lose control with her, he knew he needed space.

  When he turned around, ready to reprimand her, he was surprised and paralyzed. Sakura was right behind him. He didn't like it, it was a fact. But the worried look on her expression made him still.

 

  — You're in a lot of pain, aren't you? She asked in a low voice.

 

  — I... he couldn't finish, Sakura had already raised her hands with chakra, and placed them on his forehead on either side of his head. The cooling, warming chakra invaded his system, and almost immediately the pain began to ease.

 

  Sakura noticed that some nerves were inflamed again. “The inflammation is returning very quickly.” A clear sign that he was too stressed and tired, probably using his sharingan too much again.

  Madara couldn't take his eyes away for even a second from those two greenish seas that were Sakura's eyes. Her scent so close to him was making him dizzy, he felt a need growing more and more inside him. All the repressed desire for her, coming to the surface all at once now. He wanted to try her lips, at least once.

  Sakura finishes healing him, trying to remain oblivious to the intensity of his gaze on her. But she couldn't, she felt his heartbeat gradually increase, which inevitably increases her own pulse. She was very confused and frustrated at the same time, this way of acting made her feel like that. Because he looked like he was about to kiss her again. It was difficult to stay focused, being so close to him. 

  When she was starting to remove her hands from her face to move away, Madara grabbed both of her wrists in a quick movement, preventing her from moving away. Sakura gasped quickly in slight fright. 

 

  — Are you still in pain? She asked softly, trying to control her breathing which quickly accelerated. 

  Madara didn't respond, letting go of one of her wrists, he brought his hand to her face, in a gentle caress, feeling the softness of her pale skin, which was becoming increasingly pink as the seconds passed. Sakura froze, unable to take her eyes off the intense and deep expression that Madara had, as she looked at his face, she noticed his eyes running all over her face, and stopping at her lips. The path his fingers traced across her face seemed to burn. His breathing hitched instantly, and without realizing it, Madara had already released his other wrist, taking his other hand to his face as well, but this time, it only passed through his skin, going down his neck, burying his fingers in the back of his neck. 

  The movement caused the kanzashi she was wearing to fall to the floor, and her pink strands fell to frame her face, showing that they had grown, reaching the length almost to her shoulders. Sakura didn't even notice that she placed both hands on his chest. She didn't even think about saying anything, when he closed the distance without further ado, and finally touched her lips with his. 

  The world seemed to stop spinning at that moment, it was different from the simple brushing of lips that happened in training. That movement was completely intentional, it had a clear objective. Madara knew exactly what he was doing, and she knew it. Without any intention of backing down or shying away from the contact, Sakura gave in and pushed her lips back against his. 

  The sigh that came out of Madara was deep, as if he was releasing something trapped inside him. He tightened his grip on her locks, maintaining control over her and her movements. His other arm and hand went down to her waist, and pulled her closer, making her body practically glued to his. The movement almost made her knees give way, and her delicate fingers tightened the fabric of the shirt he wore as his lips moved with precision. 

  A shaky sigh escaped her lips, as she instinctively opened them, her emotions were running high at that moment, her heart was racing to its maximum. It was her first kiss, she didn't know what to do right, it seemed like all the theory had evaporated from her mind, but at the same time, it seemed like her body knew what to do on its own. It was amazing how strong instinct could be. She didn't know how, but responding was easy, almost natural. 

  Madara couldn't believe it when he finally broke the distance. A part of him expected a push after a few seconds of shock on her part. But the way she was giving in and responding served to further increase what he was feeling. When she sighed shakily, he could barely control the sound of contentment that buzzed in his chest as he felt her lips parted for him. His tongue slowly tasted her mouth, feeling the woman's body shudder, the hand that was on her waist squeezed her, and he tilted her head to his liking, finally deepening the kiss. 

  Sakura responded to his movements timidly and uncertainly at first, but then, her body came to life, and the heat spread through her, giving new energy to her movements. She allowed her tongue to dance with his, in rhythmic, decisive and sensual movements. His scent seemed to contribute to that moment, leaving her head clouded with desire. 

  Madara tried to prolong that contact as much as possible, but when neither of them could stand the lack of air, he moved away a little. Observing the red face of the woman in his arms, the full and delicate lips were red after the kiss. Breathing short and quick like yours. When the emeralds met his eyes, he saw not regret, but desire, raw desire, latent, demanding and urgently directed at him. Realizing this brought a feeling of satisfaction to his chest, as well as starting to make the lust within him restless. The hand in her hair returned to her face quickly, decisively caressing the skin, running his thumb across her lips.

  When her eyes returned to his mouth, he kissed her again, holding the back of her neck with moderate force. Their tongues tangled with each other again, she ended up letting out a soft moan, which drew a satisfied sigh from him. He was loving every second of it, and if the consequences caught up to him later, then he would make the most of this opportunity.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  — Oh, you're great! The man said after letting out a satisfied sigh. Letting yourself relax briefly on those crimson sheets. A sensual, feminine laugh sounded next to him. And a slight rustle of fabrics being disturbed was heard. 

  Izuna watched the woman begin to put on her clothes again and go in front of the mirror on the wall, combing her hair meticulously.

 

  — You are a kind man Izuna Sama. It's a pleasure to serve you. She said smiling, as she finished fixing her hair.

 

  — Don't flatter me, Lady Mai. I know you prefer my brother. Said the Uchiha, getting up and starting to get dressed. The woman didn't respond, just gave a slight smile.

 

  — What about Madara Sama? He hasn't appeared for some time. Izuna laughed, attracting the woman's gaze, who turned to face him, waiting for him to respond.

 

  — Madara has his thoughts and... no, it's not just his thoughts, but his heart too, captured by a beauty. The woman nodded thoughtfully.

 

  — I imagined, a man like him would only disappear if he was too focused on something serious, or passionate.

  — Yeah, you're right. Said the Uchiha, finishing adjusting his belt.

 

  — And what about you Izuna Sama? Are you also in love with this beauty? Izuna chuckled, shaking his head. 

 

  — My heart is closed Lady Mai.

  — Don't tell me you're still hurt, because of that young woman who broke your heart last time? The man's posture changed completely, from relaxed and mild, to closed and cold. He looked at her seriously as he took some coins from a fabric bag and placed them on a table next to the door.

 

  — Let's make one thing clear between us, Lady Mai. You're good at what you do, without a doubt, but it ends there. Don't think that because you have provided me with a few moments of cheap pleasure, you have an opinion or the right to know what happens in my life, in the life of my brother, family or clan. Be happy with your payment and everything will be fine. The woman looked injured at the harsh and cold words of the young man in front of her.

 

  — There's no need to be rude, Izuna Sama. I really enjoy your company and your brother's company. I didn't want to seem intrusive or go beyond what I was comfortable with. I know my place.

  - Excellent! Better that way, I appreciate your services Lady Mai. But my appreciation for you ends there. Our relationship is that of client and courtesan, nothing more than that. And as for my brother, I advise you to forget about him. Madara is not the type who likes adventures that could jeopardize something more important. He's unlikely to return to that place. Thank you for the service provided Lady Mai, you are always efficient. Have a good time. He said, leaving the place immediately, leaving the woman with a dissatisfied expression on her face. She looked at the coins on the table and sighed. “I will leave this place one day.”

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The next day, Izuna was sitting at the table with Mikiko, when Madara arrived, he seemed somewhat anxious and looked around as if looking for something.

 

  — Good morning, Madara. You look tired, didn't you sleep well last night? Mikiko asked, looking closely at her eldest nephew's tense and tired posture. Izuna assessed him as well, arching an eyebrow as he looked at his brother. 

 

  — Madara? Did you hear Mikiko Obasan?... He continued to look around, occasionally glancing back towards the corridor that led to the rooms. —Madara! Izuna said louder, finally catching his brother's attention. 

 

  — Where is Sakura? He asked bluntly. Izuna frowned, Mikiko remained silent, just watching the scene unfold.

 

  — She didn't want to be part of the breakfast, she said she would eat later with the children. Madara frowned uneasily.

 

  — I don't feel her chakra in the garden, in fact I don't feel her chakra inside the complex. Where is she, Izuna? His tone was serious, and he seemed impatient.

 

  —Did something happen? The youngest asked with a serious expression.

 

  — Where is she? Madara asked again, his low voice showing that he wasn't joking.

 

  — She asked permission to train with the children on the riverbank, close to the border with the Senjus. I didn't see any problems with that, Aniki. After all, she has respected all the rules of our clan. But if you don't agree, I can send a patrol to bring them back immediately. Is that what you want, Aniki? Izuna asked in a low, level voice, he knew something had happened, but it was obvious that Madara wasn't being coherent. The older man seemed to analyze the situation mentally, in his eyes it was possible to see that he was internally debating what to do.

 

  — Madara... it was your aunt who spoke. Attracting the attention of both. — Did you and Sakura have any disagreements? She seemed upset and overthinking this morning. Madara swallowed and shook his head.

 

  — No, Obasan. Sakura and I didn't have any disagreements. I just… wanted to talk to her, about something.

  — So, if it's not something urgent, you can wait. It wouldn't be good to send patrols, or send Izuna, or even interrupt her training with the children yourself. This is an important step in showing the clan that you trust her, and that she is worthy of being accepted here. Mikiko said to Madara, he pondered and nodded, before sitting down and pouring some tea.

 

  — Are you okay, Aniki? If you and Sakura didn't have any kind of argument, what happened? You two are weird today. Madara shrugged, eating some fish, trying to appear indifferent.

 

  — I just didn't sleep very well Izuna, I can't speak for Sakura. Izuna narrowed his eyes and exchanged a suspicious look with Mikiko. They both knew that something had happened between Madara and Sakura, but neither of them wanted to say anything about it.

 

 

 

  - Very good! You are doing well, but remember, chakra control must be delicate, and you cannot unbalance the amount being released into the water. Said Sakura to the children, while watching some boys and girls walking on water, still trembling. She divided them into two groups, those who already knew how to use chakra to climb trees demonstrated earlier, so she taught them how to walk on water, the second group was still training to climb trees. It was a simple lesson, but it requires focus and dedication.

  She had already been planning something like this for a few days. But what happened the night before left her so disoriented that she needed to get away from him. She barely slept at night, remembering the kisses they exchanged. It was as if she still felt the heat of his lips on hers, and of his hands running over her skin in those moments.

 

 

  Flashback on:

 

 

  They were still lost in each other's mouths, her body being pressed by his, the way he commanded the kiss, everything was too intoxicating. In the back of her mind she knew the weight of it and the consequences of it, but her understanding was clouded, her body felt alive in his arms. And too aware of how involved and moved he was by that moment. 

  Madara ended the kiss, sucking her lower lip and slid his mouth over her chin and jaw, down her neck, hearing the woman gasp as he placed soft, wet kisses on her sensitive skin.

 

  — Oh, I love your smell! Your perfume messes with my head, Sakura. His low voice like a purr in her ear drew a sigh from her, Sakura tightened her grip on the fabric of his shirt and pulled it away, finding his lips again. 

  The woman's attitude made Madara's chest hum, and his blood pulsed quickly, feeling like lava in his veins. He wanted her, wanted to make her his. The Uchiha guided the woman's body towards the nearest wall, without ending the kiss. When her back met the wall, he pressed his body against hers, in a way of showing how much he wanted her at that moment. 

  Sakura gasped at the pressure, and Madara laughed, kissing her neck again, the hand that was on the back of her neck slowly went down to the edge of her kimono and slowly lowered the fabric, revealing the skin on her shoulder, where he placed some seals. , before moving up to his ear.

 

  — I want you, Sakura. I want you to be mine, do you understand, that? His low voice rumbled inside her, and Sakura closed her eyes and bit her lip, trying to stifle a soft moan that escaped when he bit her ear, before kissing the skin of her neck again. She felt his hands about to loosen the Obi knot that held her kimono. She knew she would be lost giving in to this, but her body was singing with his every movement, and she didn't want the melody to stop. 

  Then the sound of something heavy falling in the corridor followed by hurried footsteps alerted them, and they quickly moved away, looking towards the office door, which was half-open. She saw the Uchiha's posture become tense, and he activated the Sharingan, hurriedly heading to the door and opening it abruptly. 

  Madara looked down the dark and empty hallway, his Sharingan scanning everything, his chakra scanning for anyone nearby, but the signatures seemed the same, calm and peaceful in his private quarters. Izuna's chakra was nowhere within the complex, not even he could run away that fast, unless his brother had hidden the chakra.

  Sakura took advantage of the moment Madara walked away and straightened her clothes as best she could, hurrying to grab the papers she had brought to the meeting. Her movements attracted the attention of Madara, who looked at her, the Sharingan gaze making her blush even more, because now the weight of what they were doing and what they were about to do, fell upon her.

 

  — Wait... he said in a calm voice. Sakura bit her lip as she checked the firmness of the knot on her obi. 

 

  — I need to go…

  —Sakura…

  — I promised the children that I would teach them early tomorrow. She said looking away from him. 

 

  —Sakura. He called her again, and she finally met his gaze, he looked calm, and she didn't understand how he could be calm, someone certainly saw them. 

 

  — You shouldn't activate the Sharingan now. He needs to rest, it wasn't long ago that I cured him. She changes her focus, she wouldn't be able to say that at that moment. I needed to get my head straight. Then she starts to walk towards the door, but he grabs her arm when she tries to pass him. Despite not using much force, the area seemed to burn upon contact, even though there was tissue between their skin. Another warning sign that she should get out of there, otherwise she would give herself up completely if he insisted. - Goodnight! She said, breaking away from him and hurrying out the door.

 

Flashback off

 

  Sakura shook her head, trying to push away the memories, she needed to think coherently, she didn't even know how she could face Madara after that episode. It was a spur-of-the-moment thing, they were attracted to each other and got carried away, it shouldn't have happened. Now someone knew this, and she wasn't sure what would happen. 

  She didn't want problems there, not in this area, especially with Madara. He was the leader of the clan. She was not well regarded, and she knew she would never be accepted as his wife. She laughed, feeling a little silly for thinking that. It was obvious that Madara didn't think about her, not that way at least. No matter what Izuna said, he was mistaken, it couldn't be true, Madara would never see her like that. “Focus on your mission Sakura, that's what really matters. This couldn't be more than a mere fling for him, and you still haven't completely forgotten about Sasuke, have you?”

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Konoha (current present)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  — Let's go Shikamaru! This way we will be late. The staff is already at Ichiraku. Said a blonde, tapping her foot impatiently, while waiting next to a well-built young man, who was eating a cereal bar. 

 

 

  - He is well. I'm already going. Nara said, a little bored, as he approached with his hands in his pockets. — Oh, I hate these meetings. Why do we have to do this every year? 

 

  — Because we are the 12 of Konoha, have you forgotten? The other ninja villages know us for our excellent work against those Ootsutsuki who tried to start the fourth ninja war, and steal our planet's chakra, remember? 

 

  — Whatever, we were mere and insignificant supporting characters, next to the Edo Tensei of the founders and Hokages. And besides, if it weren't for the Uchiha clan taking the lead in the battle, we would be screwed. 

 

  — Shikamaru is right, Ino. The Uchiha clan remains the greatest in power and numbers within the Fire Country and perhaps within all of the Five Great Nations. Said the boy with his mouth full.

 

 

  — I know that, Chouji. My father said that if it weren't for Madara Sama's Edo Tensei, that meteor would have decimated the intelligence headquarters and almost a third of the troops. 

 

  — Speaking of the Uchiha clan, will Sasuke be able to participate this time? Shikamaru asked with a disinterested tone.

 

 

  — Naruto said he's still in the hospital's psychiatric ward. His parents decided he should be kept there until he got better. Since his last outburst at the Spring Festival, when Itachi San had to restrain him, the Uchiha clan has been worried about his mental health. Said the blonde worriedly.

 

 

  — If she were here, he wouldn't be freaking out like this. Shikamaru said thoughtfully, the blonde nodded a little embarrassed.

 

 

  — I hope she doesn't take long to come back. He is so missed in Konoha.

 

  — Do you really think she'll come back, Ino? Chouji asked, looking closely at the blonde, she shrugged.

 

 

  — I hope, if Sasuke hadn't started these outbursts, she would never have left in the first place.

 

  — Let's change the subject, this is complicated and gives me a headache. I can't believe Azuma sensei won't be there too. 

 

  — What did you expect? Kurenai sensei just had their second child. He couldn't leave her alone. Stop crying Shikamaru, I heard that kunoichi from Suna will be there too. 

 

  — Oh, shut up, Ino.

 

  — Ah, you two stop fighting, if we don't get there soon, Naruto will eat all the ramen.

 

Notes:

Update only next year.
but I believe this chapter will warm your heart until then.
Thank you very much to everyone who follows.
😘

Chapter 14: Incontinence

Summary:

Dinner between the clans can cause a heavy climate, with the presence of a component that was out of the equation.
Sakura and Madara begin to analyze and name themselves, their feelings.
A vision of the outside can help both see what is right in front of you. mainly in the case of Madara.

Notes:

Hello, a thousand perdons for the delay. But my job takes me a lot of time.
I hope you enjoy this new chapter.

Note: I couldn't answer the comments either. But I promise I will go as soon as possible.

Thank you again to everyone who follows.

Hashirama finished adjusting the aori she wore, looking briefly in the mirror, they, Tobirama, Touka and Akihiro, Touka's brother who had returned to the clan, would go to the Uchiha complex, for an informal dinner, his idea obviously, he didn't want to Just a relationship of allies with the Uchiha clan, but the ties became true and strong enough to break barriers that he knew still existed. For this, leaders need to show that a friendship between a Senju and a Uchiha could be true and strong.

  Tobirama entered the room, looking at her brother as she crossed her arms with an bored and grumpy expression. He didn't want to go to such a dinner. But he would not let his brother go without him to the Uchiha complex. He has not trusted 100% in Madara yet.

 

  - Until that expression, brother. It will be pleasant, and just another step towards the true peace we want so much. The younger Senju sighed and nodded in silence. Hashirama laughed shaking her head. -Go to Touka's house, to pick her up. Tobirama frowned.

 

  -Why do I need to pick her up? She can come alone here, and Touka is punctual, it must be almost out of the house. 

   “It is inelegant for a lady to come to a gentleman's house, for them to leave, the gentleman who must seek her.”

  "What the hell are you talking about now, Hashirama?" Touka is an experienced Kunoichi, she knows how to take care of herself, and doesn't care about such social conventions. And besides, Akihiro has already returned and he can bring her if the case is unaccompanied. Hashirama just looked at him seriously, before starting to speak.

 

  - Akihiro came here early, he asked to talk to me about the arrangement made between our father and his father. Tobirama frowned, her mouth getting in a thin line. He already wondered where this conversation would give.

 

  — He knows I can't break the engagement with myth, because this alliance with Uzumaki is too important for our clan. But he wants you to honor this agreement. Tobirama crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes.

 

  — He wants the wedding dowry, doesn't he? This asshole must have spent his father's economies in the capital, with the prostitutes. And now you want to sell your sister to those who pay more. Hashirama sighed, he understood his brother's revolt, he was like this.

 

  — You know we don't have so much money, but we have enough to honor our commitments and keep living for a while, when Konoha is inaugurated, the situation will improve. But you know Akihiro, if we don't accept it, he will surely try to marry Touka with the first to pay the best price. And you know Touka, the honor and loyalty to the clan and family govern each step. She will submit to her brother's will. The albino crossed his arms still contradicted. 

 

  "I don't see her like that, Hashirama." How am I going to marry her?

  "She likes you, and you know." She will be a good wife, and will be loyal to you. Isn't it better to marry a woman who wants to be with you? Hashirama said in a mild tone. The albino sighed defeated.

 

  - May it be! If it is the honor of our family at stake, then I will marry her. Hashirama gave a radiant smile.

 

  - Excellent! So tomorrow we will hit the details with Akihiro and Touka Chan! Now go get your almost bride. Go court a little, walk, go! I'll even delay a few minutes to enjoy more, go soon! Said the older Senju smiling and pushing his brother door outside. 

 

 

 

  Tobirama walked through the streets of the clan, with her face closed, was nothing new, for anyone, the always serious expression of man. But now, even in his serious expression, he let his thoughts run on various subjects. He didn't think of getting married, he was sure Hashirama would have a lot of children with myth. He didn't think he could love a wife, and give the attention that women ask for their spouses. It was not the sexual imprint, he was not oblivious to a man's physiological needs, but it was the emotional and affective imprint. He was kind of broken to have this part inside it working well. 

  And besides, he via Touka as a mission companion, a member of his squad. She was not sweet and fragile like most women, she was alive, hard, realistic, firm and assertive as an arrow or a well -applied blow. He could not imagine the two involved in a couple dynamic. 

  When he knocked on the door of Touka and Akihiro, he didn't have to wait even five seconds. He was still attached to his assumptions when the door opened. Tobirama's pupils dilated immediately and his mouth opened slightly with his vision. Touka was wearing a formal kimono, a light blue, flowery tone, his hair was almost entirely loose, and he realized they were very long. She wore adornments, he never saw her using adornments, not that he remembered, but she was wearing delicate adornments and combined with the thin and delicate shape of her face. For the first time he noticed that her face was as delicate as the face of any woman he met. She was incredibly different, her clothes, the way, she looked awkward and embarrassed. Tobirama wondered if she was like this because of dinner, or if it was because she already knew her brother's attitudes. 

 

  - I know ... It's strange. She said awkwardly, running her hand through the kimono as she lowered her eyes and looked quickly. "But Akihiro said I should get dressed like this, in fact he said it was important that I didn't dress as if I was in a battlefield, but ... she raised the edge of the kimono and tried to move her feet." "I can't even move, how will I fight if we are attacked?" I hate to stay in this position. I'm ridiculous like that! She spoke nonstop, Tobirama just looked at her, and sighed, maybe she didn't know about the arrangement yet. And he couldn't say she was bad, she was really good actually, he never saw her so… beautiful? 

 

  - Rest assured, Touka, we won't have to fight. It's just an informal dinner. But being a dinner between clan leaders and their families, it is normal to have to use armor and so many weapons. The woman seemed to relax briefly, but still looked back at her body, still uncomfortable. - And you are not ridiculous. Actually… it was great on you. Touka opened her mouth surprised, she felt her face warm, and before she could blush and imagine things she looked away swallowing. 

 

  "Still, I won't completely disarmed anywhere, especially the Uchiha clan." We are at peace, but… you never know. She said flashing as she showed the cable of a dagger from her pocket. Tobirama smiled only at the corner of her mouth. 

 

  - This is Kunoichi Senju's attitude! He briefly showed three kunals hidden on his Airi sleeve. They smiled with knowledge, the weather became lighter. "Let's go soon, we have to hurry hashirama, otherwise he'll end up delaying all of us."

 

 

- // - // -

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It was night, and Sakura was happy in her attitude of avoiding Madara as much as possible. She couldn't forget the feeling of being involved in his arms, and the way her body reacted and still angry at the mere memory of those kisses exchanged the night before. She knew she couldn't avoid him forever. But I was so confused by everything he had been feeling lately when he was near him, or even far, although he didn't leave his thoughts almost all day.

  She didn't want to feel that way, but I didn't know what to do. Allowing yourself to get involved with him could be his death sentence. He could even be moved with her, she didn't rule out this idea. But he was Madara Uchiha, the chances of him losing his interest in her after getting what he wanted were huge. And she didn't want to have to live with him if she was rejected after he gets tired. She wasn't naive, she knew it was much more than a physical attraction, her feelings were changing, and that was dangerous. She didn't want to create illusions that would be shattered later. 

  

  "You seem to be traveling far away." Mikiko's voice awakened her, the older woman, as she was always helping her in her hairstyles. Sakura knew how to do these hairstyles, there was no mystery in that, but Mikiko seemed to enjoy helping her. She didn't respond with words, just smiled slightly, and looked away. - Why do you look so restless? There is something afflicting you, Sakura. What is it? Tell me, did anyone treat you badly inside the clan again? 

  - No Mikiko Sama, of course not.

  - So what happened? Why does it seem that something saddens your heart like that? 

  - It's no big deal. Don't worry, Mikiko Sama. I'm just… I'm missing my family. She did not lie, her heart seemed to be crushed every day a little more, for the longing she felt from home. "Don't get me wrong, I'm very grateful for you to have welcomed me here." But… that doesn't change the fact that I have no one else. Mikiko left the brush on the dressing table and pulled a stool, sitting next to Sakura, who turned facing the woman.

 

  - I understand that you feel that way. I am not diminishing your pain. I imagine it is extremely difficult for you to have to stay here. In a place completely unlike anything you have ever known, with people you didn't know before, and with no loved ones with you. But you are mistaken when you say you have no one else. You have me, there is Izuna and Madara too. Sakura looked away again, Madara's hoarse voice sounding in her head, saying she wanted her. Mikiko did not lose her confused look at Madara's mention. "Sakura, did my nephew did something?" The pink turned her face abruptly, the look surprised by the lady's deduction. "Did he disrespect in some way?" The pink opened her mouth and rushed to deny her hands as she swung her head.

 

  "I didn't mean any of that, Mikiko Sama, please don't interpret me badly." She couldn't say that he did something she didn't want, she gave in and corresponded to his flirtations and kisses. 

 

  - All good. He may have done nothing that was against his will. But don't deny that something happened between you. I was not born yesterday, Sakura. The pink was cloudy, she did not imagine that it would be so obvious to her. "Is it she who saw us?" 

 

  "I don't want you to think I'm a self -interested, as many think of me inside the clan." I know I'm not a Uchiha, Mikiko Sama. And I also know that my place is not here. 

  "Why, but what are you telling me, Sakura?"

  "That one day, I may have to leave." Mikiko got out indignant.

 

  - Although where?! Has not your house destroyed? Isn't your loved ones gone?

  "Yes. But ... Maybe I can return there one day, to rebuild something there, where my real home is." Mikiko narrowed his eyes, suspicious. And then sighed, placing a strand of her hair behind her ear. Then he took the brush and fell back to Sakura's hair, methodically and impeccable, assuming in his expression the unmistakable Uchiha mask of stoicism. 

 

  "You're confused by your feelings." He is leaving the longing he feels at home clouches his dear vision. Even if you could return from where it came from one day, you could no longer feel at home. What happened cannot be undone, things do not cease to exist, matter transforms, so what we know will never be the same as it was once. Your home is here now, your place is here, with the Uchiha clan, with this family, in this house. You just don't see that yet, but you'll see it soon. Sakura looked at her by the mirror reflection, with her mouth slightly open, she was surprised by what Mikiko said, and even more for making so much sense. Sakura felt her heart tighten even more at that moment, “Would there still be a place for me from the time where I came? Or is she right? And now I became part of the past, just like Madara? If I stopped being of the future, and I'm part of the past, then this is my gift, and trying to go to the future would have much worse consequences. Kami Sama, I'm so confused, I need to find myself. ”

 

  "Okay, you're just beautifully charming." I'm sure our guests will be delighted with you. And my nephew too. Mikiko said with a slight half smile, Sakura looked into her eyes, getting flushed at her comment, because she was more than clear, she referred to Madara, not Izuna.

 

 

  Madara was in the room with Izuna, welcoming the guests. Who were nothing less than the Senjus brothers, besides Touka and his brother, Akihiro. The Uchiha brothers briefly remembered the man to see him on the battlefield. He had potential, but it was not very impressive. In fact its level was median. And they knew the rumors that surrounded Akihiro Senju's person. A "excellent" Hashirama game partner, as badly a cousin. A larger ego than his stature, which was not enough of Hashirama for good centimeters. 

  Hashirama was one of the highest men Madara has ever known, among the Senjus he easily stands out. Tobirama did not reach the height of his older brother, he was more to the common pattern among the men of the Nation of Fire. Like Madara, Izuna and most uchihas.

  But there was something that always exuded a lie in everything that involved Akihiro. Madara was never interested in finding out what the guy hid, her own clan, but something in that Senju could make him as uncomfortable and disgusted as Tobirama's presence most of the time. Izuna seemed to feel the same asco for Senju.

  If Madara knew that Senju was back in the fire country, she would not have agreed with that dinner, which was the idea of Hashirama, of course. Senju told him it would be good if both clan chiefs had a more frequent contact and outside the Konoha construction environment. Madara just accepted because Sakura told him that he should take every opportunity he had to show Senjus and Uchihas, that he was a civilized, reliable and stable man. And strengthen the bonds of coexistence and friendship with the Senjus leader was important. He has always hated these Hashirama ideas in his first life. And ran away from them whenever possible. But this time things would be different, and if for that, he had to endure these meetings, most often boring, he would bear.

  He was meditating internally on his training hawks, and as he wanted to separate a little time to train a little, it always relaxed him. He kept these thoughts parallel to the conversation that unfolded around him, Akihiro vomiting his fanciful and absurdly heroic stories. "Is it serious how he believes someone swallows this?!" The subject had a white horse prince syndrome. But her thoughts are interrupted by her aunt Mikiko who entered the room, not exactly, but the figure that accompanied her. 

  Mikiko Obasan was definitely determined to make Sakura a princess Uchiha. The pink was very well dressed, a kimono made of expensive fabric, and adorned beautifully and just right, to highlight its natural beauty. Light makeup only highlighted his magnificent green eyes, and his lips full. Those lips he remembered with rich texture details to the taste. 

  Madara didn't even care that she stood up, going to her, the look attached to Sakura. She didn't look down at him either, both bound by those kisses from the night before. A subject not dealt with between them, but that he did not intend to let her run away much longer. He already knew exactly what he wanted, and the object of his desire and lust was her. And since he was always a determined man, he had already signed within him, the clear goal of definitively snatching her. It didn't matter to him, who was in his way. He wanted her to the point of feeling almost sick with desire, and he would have it. 

  Sakura would be his, very soon. He would guarantee that, and would not have to force anything. By the way he surrendered to him, he already knew she wanted him in the same intensity. He would transpose any obstacle that interposed in his way. Not even Izuna, it will allow it to be a problem. Your little brother will have to understand that Sakura is his. 

  Madara believed until last night, she could look like this constant attraction by Sakura. That would not become a problem, that their relationship would be professional, the bond of allies and accomplices, and nothing beyond that. But when she tasted her lips, and you can taste her skin, he realized, he was sure he couldn't get rid of it. He had no idea that he could ever feel such an attraction to someone that way. If that were what so many men call it with passion, then he could understand what they made them inconsequential, doing crazy things to have a woman. Because he admitted himself, that if it weren't for the years, keeping control of himself in various areas of his life, inside that cave, he would be the same as an idiot, stuck to this woman. 

  He was not weak, no, he was Madara Uchiha, the fearsome ghost of the Uchihas in another time, he got what he wanted, it was always so. And he wanted Sakura, and when he wanted something, he could.

  He greeted his aunt and helped her sit down, then took Sakura's hand, a subtle shock walking through their hands. The Uchiha gave a soft smile and a knowledgeable look to the pink, which could not avoid flushing in the cheeks and the sigh that escaped him when he caressed his light hand, leading her to sit next to Mikiko.

 

  Sakura was anxious and fearful to find Madara, and when she finally saw him in the room, her heart immediately shot the souvenir of the kisses, latent in her mind. His gaze on her was fixed and intense, he didn't even care that anyone noticed, in the way he was looking at him. He wanted to clearly show her that he had not forgotten what happened between them, and that he would certainly not let her forget either. 

  Her stomach jumped when he took his hand, and she cursed that she was clearly affected by it. She barely looked at the others present in the room until she sits, seeking to gather what was left of her dignity at that moment. Before facing the others, and ignore the knowledgeable eyes of Mikiko, Izuna and Hashirama. 

 

  -Sakura San, it's a pleasure to see her. Sakura smiled herhirama softly, nodded with her head towards her and toward Tobirama and Touka.

 

  - The pleasure is mine, Hashirama Sama, Tobirama Sama, Touka San. The brother of Hashirama and Touka nodded softly. - I am flattered to be able to attend another meeting between these two families. And I must point out that Touka San is very beautiful tonight. This is the first time I see her in civilian costumes. The woman smiled grateful. The pink was sincere, and decided to focus her focus on the now, not the memory of Madara's mouth sliding down her neck, or his hoarse voice in her ear. Despite feeling his uninterrupted look burning his person. 

 

  - My sister is truly beautiful yes. But let her forgive me, her beauty doesn't even reach the feet of yours, Sakura San. Sakura looked surprised at the man next to Touka who looked at him a little embezzled, with a kind of seductive smile towards him. "And if you allow me to introduce me, since no one has done it yet, I'm Akihiro Senju." Touka's older brother. Sakura nodded, frowning slightly with the information, she was almost sure that the information she had of Touka in her day was that she had no brothers, and did not marry either. Dying in the First Ninja War. 

 

  "I didn't know you had a brother, Touka San." I don't remember Akihiro San was mentioned earlier. She said keeping control, and discreetly analyzing the subject's appearance. In fact, he was handsome, there was no denying. A size that would really draw a girl's attention. The light brown eyes, hair almost on the shoulders, and seemed to have dimples when it smiled, which was cute even, and the smile really charming. And he seemed to analyze her carefully. But what was making her thoughtful was not his appearance, despite being very pleasant, to say the least, but the fact that his existence was never mentioned in the Diaries Senjus and the Clan's Genealogical Tree, which she had access. 

  Madara who watched everything, she didn't like the attention Sakura was receiving from Akihiro, nor the fact that her interest was aroused, even if subtly. If before he already hated the subject, now much more, since Senju without judgment was probably wanting to grow the wings to the side of the pink. 

 

  - Ah, what to expect from Touka. She prefers to be on a battlefield than living with her family. Riphed the man, Sakura narrowed her eyes slightly, analyzing the subject's posture, no little impressed with her comment.

 

  "I'm sure Touka San must be amazing on a battlefield." Sakura said surprising the man. The pink then looked at the woman Senju, who seemed bored with her brother's speech. "I heard it's good at Genjutsu, I would love one day to have a sparring session with you Touka." If you are willing, of course. It's hard to find men who are willing to train with me. And girls is practically impossible. Sakura said casually, ignoring Akihiro and focusing her attention on Touka, who smiled kindly to the pink.

 

  - Tobirama Kun told me her achievements during the Hyuuga attack. I must say I was impressed, it's hard for my cousin to be impressed with someone. His name and Madara Sama has been very commented among the Senjus. Like the duo who humiliated and annihilated those Hyuuga enemies. Sakura seemed surprised, as was Madara, who was very pleased, for the fame that was running two of them between the Senju clan. "And of course, I would love to train with you one day, Sakura San." But I wonder if you will not find my level just below what is used to. Since so far, only Hashirama Sama is a match for Madara Sama, her workouts should be heavy. 

 

  - Sakura can follow the training very well, Touka San. I'm sure it won't be disappointed. Madara said, drinking a sip of sake then as she hid the subtle curve of a smile, seeing the slight flushing climbing around Sakura's neck. 

 

  "I didn't know Madara liked to train with a woman." I have always considered your too bloodthirsty methods. Said Akihiro in a mocking and somewhat provocative way, Senju always shared with Tobirama his deep disgust with Uchihas, Madara did not even falter in the expression, Izuna made a disgusted expression, and Hashirama was tense, with the lack of respect for her cousin inside the house From the main family of the Uchiha clan, and heading to the clan leader on top. 

 

  - Oh yes. Sakura began, feeling that the man did not like Madara or any Uchiha, she was having a lot of work and would still be ahead to guarantee a better future to everyone, and would not be a random senju that would disturb everything, spreading more hatred and dispute between the founding clans. - Some warriors are fierceer than others in a battlefield. I as a Kunoichi obviously learned the subtle and silent methods of murder. But personally prefer the part of the battle face to face. The sound of bones breaking, and the smell of blood, increase adrenaline. Although most of the time I did not need to resort to combat to kill an opponent. Said the pink with a soft smile, as if talking about time. "I particularly have no patience for boring talk." If it is not in search of information, there is no need for so much subtlety. 

 

  "So you had any battlefield experience, or even killing some opponents?" In addition to the battle against the Hyuugas, I mean. Without offense, but a war does not compare to simple missions, Sakura San. Akihiro said, even more interested in the answers Sakura was giving. 

 

  "Not even Akihiro San, a war is thousands of times more lethal and disturbing than murder missions." She concluded by drinking the sake that was served, and ignoring the tea. The man continued to observe her carefully, realizing that she seemed slightly upset about conducting the subject. The man analyzed her again, this time not avoiding or disguising his look of interest. Mikiko didn't like the attitude of the man, just as Izuna who was no longer a fan of Senju's presence there. Madara seemed to want to crush him like an insect, and Sakura was starting to get uncomfortable with Senju's intense and unmeasured gaze on her, and the dark aura that Madara was beginning to emanate through the environment.

 

  - Forgive me again for my curiosity, Sakura San. But if I'm not mistaken, you are from the Haruno clan, right? Sakura looked at him and nodded.

 

- Yes, I belong to the Haruno clan. The man nodded and drank the contents of the glass at once, looking at Madara this time.

 

  "You know I don't understand that Madara, instead of returning this girl to your clan, after the attack on your family, you keep it here." Speech with the accusing tone caused a deafening silence in the room. The tension became palpable, Hashirama, Touka and even Tobirama had their breath stuck, waiting for Madara's answer.

 

  "It's by chance implying that I keep Sakura here against her will, akihiro?" Madara asked, activating the Sharingan in a clearly warning tone that she would no longer tolerate disrespect inside her home. 

 

  "I'm sure that's not what he meant Madara." Akihiro just didn't know how to express herself right in her inadvertent curiosity. Said Hashirama trying to calm her spirits. 

 

  "That's exactly that your cousin meant, Hashirama." Said Izuna equally annoyed. - What do you want with that, Akihiro? Insult the leader of the Uchiha clan in his own home?! A little more exalted, the second leader of the Uchihas. Sakura feeling that dinner that should be relaxed among the clans was becoming a hostile environment, decided to intervene.

 

  "My father had business with Uchiha Sama, Madara Sama's father." They kept contact, that's why Madara Sama welcomed me here, Akihiro San. Is that enough to satisfy your curiosity? He asked Haruno seriously, without patience to deal with Senju.

 

  "I just wonder why you stay here, and your clan came from the far north, probably descent of the emperor." But do you prefer to stay with Uchihas to return to their roots, Sakura San?

  "With all due respect, Akihiro San, but where I choose to stay my problem." My father kept a distant contact with his own clan, a farther branch. He was closer to the Uchiha clan than the Harunos itself. This part itself was almost true. The Harunos of their time were extinct, and the little that remained alive was in Konoha, because a part of the clan allied with Konoha in its foundation, more for contact with Uchiha, with whom they kept business at the time. 

 

  - Still me ...

  - Onisan arrives. Touka said before he continued. "You're being disrespectful with Madara Sama and also with Sakura San." Her reasons are not our own. Said Senju, fearing what could result in that situation. Senju laughed and mentioned to retort, but Tobirama's fierce look stopped him.

 

  - Keep the composure akihiro. And listen to your sister at least once. You have already exceeded the limits here, now enough! Said the silver. Senju nodded and looked again at Sakura.

 

  - My excuses, Miss. My curiosity sometimes takes advantage over me. Then he looked at Madara and gave a fake smile. "I didn't want to be disrespectful, Madara Sama." Senju said almost melodically, his tone sounding false in the same way as his expression. Madara narrowed her eyes, and Izuna squeezed her fist.

 

  "I will consider your excuses, even knowing they are not sincere, because of the rest of your clan, especially those present tonight here." But do this kind of hints again, and I will no longer be patient. Said leader Uchiha, already fed up with the unsubmitted and false Senju.

 

  

  The interaction dinner seems to have been sour after the room. The tension remained among those present, Mikiko tried to change his focus by seeking topics on matters of the capital or even Konoha under construction, Hashirama who also tried to save the meal, boarded her in the conversations, involving those present. 

  Madara knew Hashirama's intention, and allowed himself to be distracted for a few minutes. But his attention always returned to Senju, who did not take his eyes off Sakura. Izuna seemed to emanate an almost murderous aura toward Senju, for him, that dinner would have ended the next minute. But he was not the clan leader, not the first, and he didn't want the peace treaty either. But he knew Akihiro's intention was above all, irritating and challenging Madara. The subject really was not afraid of death.

  Sakura was running out of patience and bland, Akihiro kept trying to pull subject with her, she responded as little as possible and without prolonging the conversation, but Senju wouldn't stop. She felt Madara's look burned her, every time Akihiro called her. She had already realized that the subject wanted to provoke Madara, get him out of the plumb in some way. She did not know what was the intention behind this senju behavior. But he knew that the target of his attitudes was Madara. She just needed to find out what he really wanted with it.

 

  After another attempt to save that meeting, trying to extend the conversation a little, but failed when Akihiro invited Sakura to an outdoor return. That was the trigger for Madara, but before he could react, it was Izuna who came out ahead and said that meeting had come to an end. He also stressed the unknown fact of Akihiro to invite a single girl to walk at night, alone. He remembered the Senjus that Sakura, despite an orphan, was under the protection of the Uchiha clan and the main family. And that they would not tolerate lack of respect on their part. 

  Hashirama tried to mend, but it was Tobirama who agreed with Izuna and told her brother that it was better to leave before the situation was worse. Touka agreed, pulling her brother out of the house. And Hashirama was overcome, saying goodbye and apologizing before leaving.

  Sakura evaluated everything in meditative silence. She knew that Izuna's attitude was because he was the second leader and Madara his brother. She knew that the Uchiha were a traditional clan, taking the incidents out of power, were not given to scandals that could doubt her honor. Now more than ever, she needed to find out what that guy was planning.

 

 

  After a few minutes complaining about the visit of Senju, Mikiko and Izuna withdrew, leaving Sakura and Madara alone in the room. The pink watched the Uchiha drink two glasses followed by sake while watching her. Although nervous and restless, she didn't look away. Especially when they felt the more distant and quiet Mikiko and Izuna chakras, which indicated that they had probably already collected, and Madara, as if waiting for that, left the table of sake on the table and approached it quickly. 

 

  Sakura felt her heart skip in her chest, quick breathing, and anticipation of what could happen. But when it was a few inches from her, Madara stopped, watching Sakura's nervous gaze, he frowned.

 

 

  - Are you afraid of me? He questioned slightly disturbed by the possibility. If they were a few months ago, he wouldn't care about it. But now, after what happened between them, he could not even think about the possibility. This was not the feeling he wanted to cause in her. Sakura sighed, she looked away for a few seconds, staring at him back shortly after.

 

 

  "It's not you I'm afraid." Madara felt the air come out harder than she wanted. He approached her again, Sakura took another step back, and found the wall. Cursing for being trapped by him again. - This is this situation, than… what happened. That's what I'm afraid. She admitted, squeezing her lips as she got red. "I promise I will say nothing to anyone." But… but we need to find out who saw us and… she stopped, hearing the hoarse and low laugh of Madara. And he opened his mouth on a panting when he touched his face with his fingers, drawing his face and chin as he approached his face. Sakura was stuck in her predatory and lewd look. 

 

 

  "I'm not sorry for what happened last night." The rosy paralyzed, her legs bumped as he approached his face, passing his nose on the side of his face, towards his neck, where he pulled the air tightly, dropping a tinnitus of contentment, which made the stomach From Sakura jump. She squeezed her eyes when she felt him gently kiss the skin of her neck, provocatively passing her tongue to her ear, where she leaned her lips. "And I know you're not sorry either." 

 

  -Madara… Listen… She tried with a flawed voice, putting a hand over his chest, intended to push him away. But the opposite happened, he brought his body closer, becoming almost glued, one of his hands held his waist squeezing it lightly, and the other, he went down his neck to his shoulder, causing the edge of the kimono she wore . She was barely able to complete her reasoning when he shaved his teeth lightly by his ear.

 

 

  - I already told you Sakura, I want you. Sakura closed her eyes feeling the kisses on her skin, the strength and all determination to resist fading over her pores, as she felt her skin burned with his touch, squeezing the edge of the kimono he wore, as he approached his mouth. - Tell me, let's… tell me you accept to be mine. He said a few inches from his lips, the hot breath on his face, the smooth smell of sake in his breath. Her body vibrating with the proximity between them. But her brain trying to reason made her hesitate to her reaction, although she was practically surrendering there. 

 

  Her confused silence did not stop him from moving forward, Madara stuck her lips to hers, feeling the pink giving in, squeezing her clothes, he smiled, moving his lips over hers slowly. Taste the sake of the sake she drank at dinner and sweet to the strawberry dessert. But he contained himself with a lot of effort, wanted to hear her answer before advancing more. He walked away briefly, staring at the emeralds that looked at him in expectation and intensity.

 

 

  "You haven't given me your answer yet." He said with a smile. Sakura opened her mouth to speak, but they heard Mikiko's steps and the voice of the room.

 

 

  Madara… They walked away fast, and Sakura turned toward the window as she calmed her heart and briefly checked her reflection by the glass. The Uchiha lightly rolled his eyes with the interruption and turned to his aunt, who stared at them with his eyes signing with distrust. "Sakura, honey, I thought I had already been collected." 

 

  "Ah, I was already going, Mikiko Sama, just ..." Said Sakura keeping the tone as neutral as possible as she turned to face the woman.

 

 

  - Sakura and I were just talking, Obasan. About a new method of treatment she proposed yesterday to me and Izuna. Madara said, making Sakura look at him surprised. Uchiha supported her gaze confidently. "And I was telling her that after analyzing and pondering the issue, I agree with her new approach." The rosy opened her mouth surprised again, not avoiding a smile towards him. Mikiko knew that his nephew was cunning, and knew that despite the subject probably being genuine, he was wanting to disguise the compromising situation in which he was a few seconds.

 

 

  - I'm glad to hear that. Now you would better collect yourself, Sakura. It is not good for your honor to be questioned. Especially after what this Senju did today here. Sakura looked away, feeling her cheeks hot, and knew she was getting red. 

 

 

  - Yes, Mikiko Sama, excuse me, a good night. She said, preparing to leave, but Mikiko removed a kanzashi from her pocket and extended her in the passage. Sakura paralyzed on the spot, that was the kanzashi she wore the night before. 

 

 

  "This is Kanzashi I gave you, remember?" He asked the elderly woman smoothly, but with clear audacity in his voice. Madara narrowed her eyes, he wasn't enjoying what Mikiko was trying to do.

 

 

  - Yes, Mikiko Sama. I… I thought I had lost. Sakura said, trying to control the nervous she felt on the spot.

 

 

  "Oh, you got lucky, the housekeeper found Madara's office on the floor this morning, and gave me now just, when she found me in the hall." She thought it was mine. Sakura exchanged a quick look with Madara, he understood that she lost in her office when they were kissing the night before.

 

 

  Sakura may probably have lost yesterday, we were in a quick meeting with Izuna, she was explaining about the new treatment approach to both of us.

 

  "Yes, Madara San probably, I helped him with a headache, using medical ninjutsu." In the function of collecting the explanatory support material, it must have fallen from my hair. Thank you Mikiko Sama, I was upset that I didn't find him. The pink said badly looking at her, and taking Kanzashi, giving a light nod before leaving for the room.

 

 Mikiko looked at Madara and made a disapproval gesture to his nephew before sitting, serving a glass of sake. Madara was not enjoying her rebuke attitude, but she said nothing, just sat down, taking some more sake and drinking slowly, while sustaining seriously her aunt's evaluative look.

 

  "Madara, Madara, you were once more contained than that." She simply said, the Uchiha knew she had seen his and Sakura's closeness, he knew the woman's wit. "It's getting carried away and it will end up spoiling everything like that." You can't have fun with Sakura. The man sighed and rolled his eyes, drinking the contents of the glass. "Don't roll your eyes to me, Madara!" I saw you born and wiped your ass! The Uchiha snorted annoyed.

 

 

  "I'm not a boy to be scolded this way!" He said firmly, and looking intensely at the older woman.

 

 

  - No, it's not a little boy anymore. He is a man, but he is being carried away. You need to think before you act! You know how important Sakura is to our clan, how much her situation here is still a little fragile. You can't simply act this way, cornering her from the corners, asking her to become her concubine or lover!

 

  - You heard. He said rolling his eyes, and serving as more sake.

 

 

  - Of course I heard! And as I understand it she has no notion of what her request meant, she was confused. It's trying to seduce her. 

 

  - I want her, and I won't change my mind. Are you trying to secure her to her favorite nephew? He asked with poison in his voice. Mikiko frowned, slightly confused. 

 

 

  "I told you that Izuna is not my favorite nephew." I thought I had overcome this absurd idea I had when I was younger. She said with light humor, Madara grimaced.

 

 

  - Humn! Mikiko laughed, drinking the rest of the sake. 

 

 

  "I just want the best for you both, my nephews." And now I also want the best for Sakura. She deserves more than just becoming an object of satisfaction of her lust. You can look for prostitutes for this. Madara snorted, ranging her hand on her face as she remembered that Sakura had been taking every corner of her thoughts for a while, and how her body wanted her with every fiber of her being.

 

 

  - It's more than that. He said lower, looking at any point. Mikiko evaluated him, pondering his answer.

 

 

  - You're in love! He looked at her outraged, as if she had offended him.

 

 

  - I'm not a weak man. Mikiko smiled kindly.

 

 

  "Weak men don't love Madara, nor do they fall in love." But we uchihas have the tendency or karma, to end up feeling these things more intensely than others. And you're in love, just don't want to admit it. She said with a soft smile. 

 

 

  - I don't want that… I… Damn, ok. Maybe, just maybe, I may be feeling that. But I will not let it overwhelm me. I have a lot of work to do and… I want her, Obasan. I need to supply at least a little what I'm feeling, otherwise I'm going crazy.

 

  - The name of this is passion, Madara. You want it intensely, and nothing softens this need. But it's trying to keep control of everything that doesn't see this great opportunity in the face of you. He looked at her confused, waiting for her to continue. "You'll have to contain yourself a little more." You can't make Sakura your lover, or concubine. Marries her Madara. Make it your wife.

 

  - The clan would not accept that. Mikiko smiled shrewd. - What do you know or are planning Obasan? Asked the man with narrow eyes.

 

 

  "I will help you get the support you need to take this idea ahead." You just need to convince Sakura to marry you. I'm sure this will also contribute to the good view that Senjus are having from you. I know that the construction of this village is more of just a peace treaty among the clans. This place will need a leader. And you have to be prepared for it. Sakura is the perfect woman for you to have by your side for a position of this magnitude. A simple Uchiha bride would be disappointing. Sakura seems to have excellent knowledge in many areas. She is intelligent, capable, strong, strategist and beyond all, beautiful. And you are clearly in love with her. 

 

  - What about Izuna?

 

  "Whatever you are thinking, Izuna is not interested in her." At least not really, he's probably trying to piss you off or provoke in some way. And besides, Izuna has met with someone. Now, calm down, recompose yourself and start acting. Conquer Sakura, marry her. And you will have it until the end of your life. She needs to see you security, you need to show her that her place is here, by your side. Madara frowned, with the last part.

 

 

  - What are you talking about now? Sakura did you mention or implied that you want to leave? He asked suspiciously, after all before any attraction or involvement between them, they had a serious deal. The old woman shrugged.

 

 

  "She's missing her home, her family and loved ones." She said her place is not here. And that maybe someday she can return home in order to rebuild something. I tried to dissuade her from it, but I'm not sure. The big problem is that she doesn't feel safe enough here, and the worst, she feels alone. The oldest sighed before continuing. - Understand Madara, she may even give in to you, may even end up in your bed, become your concubine. But that will not bring the safety she needs to stay here. At some point, when she feels she can be set aside, she will leave. 

 

  - Are you sure that? He asked analyzing everything seriously.

 

 

  "A girl who has nothing more to lose, and there's no one else ... My guess is that even being so young, she has had her heart broken, probably rejected." But judging by her strength and determination, I'm sure she prefers complete loneliness, to feel it again. Then Mikiko looked at him and smiled.

 

 

  -Marry her. If she was someone who seeks power and position, she would have already fallen into her bed and took advantage of the situation to get pregnant to ensure. The man was still somewhat uncomfortable.

 

 

  "I didn't have plans to get married someday." Would leave the mission to continue the lineage to Izuna. 

 

  - Then leave her alone. Open her and allow someday she can build a family with another man. He scowled at the unpleasant idea. Just thinking about the possibility of another kissing and touching her, her skin was erected as if she had an allergy. Mikiko laughed in a mocking form from the grimace of Madara. "I'll let you rest, dear nephew, you certainly have a lot to think about how you will do it to marry you." She said laughing as she left the room.

 

 

     

 

- // - // -

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  As Madara had said, he agreed with the transplant, he and Izuna asked him to be done immediately, Sakura organized and prepared everything as soon as possible, but to stop taking all the necessary care. In the early afternoon, she, along with Mikiko, and two more trusted Uchiha guards, met Madara and Izuna in the older room, where she began the procedures. First ensuring that both fell asleep, and anesthetizing the entire region that would be worked on. 

  Sakura first withdrew their eyeballs, leaving them dived into a saline mixture. As she deeply treated all the inflammation of the nerves that would be connected, she used, even the Byakugou seal, because some of the nerves, especially Madara, had to be rebuilt almost entirely. Always explaining everything step by step to those present. After making sure they could receive transplants, she started with Izuna, as she had to work on him a little less, she knew it would be faster, so she could dedicate herself calmly to Madara. 

  After finishing in Izuna, she reported that he would sleep until the next day, but would need a couple of days of rest, and five more, before using the Sharingan. Soon after turning to Madara, where he took almost twice the time, with extreme care the reinforcement for every rereaded nerve, taking the opportunity to strengthen some channels that she realized that they had broken, and she reconnected them again.

  She knew that ocular blood cell transplantation was done for a long time, but not always correctly and effectively. But she as a doctor would not be carried out by her in a hurry, and would do everything the right way. She was sure that her extreme care, and attention to every detail, would contribute positively to the use of clan double.

  The sun had already put itself when she finished treating Madara. Also guiding everyone to let their leader rest for at least a week. She assured that a little fever was normal, but she would remain taking care of them at night to make sure they were well in the morning. 

  Mikiko asked the guards to relay, with only Madara's trusted men at night, keeping the house. She asked them to bring a futon so that Sakura could rest a little too, and so was done, besides the couple's futon where Madara was, there was a smaller futon on the left side of the Uchiha, where Izuna was, and now one side, Where Sakura remained sitting, reading, writing in her scrolls all the notes, and conclusions she gathered about the transplant.

 

  It was past midnight, everything was silent, Sakura was drinking some tea while writing a few more things in a scroll. Izuna had a fever earlier, but had already given up, Madara had a little fever, but the worst had passed. He seemed to be just sleeping at that moment.

  The Uchiha moved his hand, taking her to the track over her eyes, and Sakura moved quickly, holding her hand so she wouldn't remove the track yet.

 

  - Sakura…

  - Calm down… she said softly. "It's better to keep the track until tomorrow, I promise I'll take it in the morning when you wake up." Now it is better to let your eyes and nerves rest. 

  "Izuna ..." He said with a low voice, a little hoarse for his sleeping time.

 

  - It's okay, Madara. The transplant was a success, he is on his left side, dormant as well. You both are fine, and recovering very fast, fortunately. The rosy remained watching Uchiha's quiet expression, he had not dropped his hand yet, on the contrary, took her to his face and aspired the smell of his wrist. Sakura controlled a sigh as her heart wanted to jump with that gesture.

 

  "How did you know it was me that was by your side?" For my chakra? She asked genuinely curiously, she admired the ability of sensor ninjas. A small thiest smile touched Uchiha's expression.

 

  - I recognized for perfume, it's unique. Sakura opened her mouth surprised and felt flattered. His heart fired when the Uchiha placed a soft kiss on his wrist on the inside.

 

  "Thanks, for deciding that it was worth it to give me another chance." You helped me have my brother back. The smile that said Sakura's face was sincere.

 

  "And I'm grateful that you have accepted the deal and helped me at that moment." Madara smiled, and made a slight caress on her hand, kissing the skin again. 

 

  - Still, I know I was the one I won the most in this agreement. I will compensate you for that, Sakura. Don't worry, it's not alone. He said smiling lightly, giving one last kiss on his hand, and fell asleep again. Sakura sighed, pulling her hand, and realizing only now that she cried. When she looked again at Uchiha sleeping quietly and her heart was singing with her vision, she pulled her knees in a stronger sigh, and hugged them, letting more tears take her face. “Not again, why? Why is it fair for you? ” She perceived with a trembling, anxious, hopeful, nervous, and fearful heart at the same time that she had developed strong feelings for Madara. Feelings that went beyond a physical attraction she already knew she permeates between the two. It was deeper, more intrinsic, not just desire, she discovered and admitted herself that she liked his company, liked to talk to him, who admired her intelligence, her genius and practicality as well. He was a complicated man indeed, deep, of firm ideals, strong will. His presence seemed to consume, not badly. It was never that way with Sasuke, not at this level of intensity at least. Of course, she was young, child, teenager. Perhaps if he had given him a chance, she could have felt something at this level by her teammate. But now she wasn't sure about Sasuke, or what she felt for him one day. She only knew that her heart was involved, arrested, bewitched by all magnetism that involved Madara's person. She knew at that moment, she knew she was in love. "How could I let you get into my heart like this?”

Notes:

That's it, I really hope you enjoyed it.

As for "intertwined destinations" I have not yet finished the next chapter. Actually it was ready, but when I went to review, I decided to rewrite an important scene, because I didn't like the result. 😅 So it's still going to take some more time.

See you next time!
😘

Chapter 15: Echoes of a promised future

Notes:

Hello, first of all:
A thousand lavings for the immense delay to update, my life is crazy, I did not give up on any of the stories, but my time is limited, but I breathe, but I have written, but much less than I would like.
Second: I am very grateful to those who have not given up on, and continues here. ❤️❤️
Third: I don't know when I can answer the comments, you know you never leave anyone with no answer. But it's very hard to get time. I will try to catch up this week.
And fourth: unfortunately I have no update forecast. I'm working in the next chapters of both stories, but with my time reduced, I don't know when I can finish and translate.
Once again I appreciate the house one. ❤️
I hope you enjoy the chapter. 😘

  The main house of the Uchiha clan was silent that night. Only the smooth sound of the wind cutting the wooden windows and the discreet rustle of the lanterns filled the environment. Sakura, exhausted, ran her hands in her eyes to push the tiredness. He had spent the day between the care of Izuna and Madara, ensuring that both were stable after transplantation.

  After checking Izuna one last time, he went to Madara's room. He intended only to evaluate his state and finally rest. But as she entered the room, her heart accelerated to find the empty futon.

 

  - Where did he go? He murmured to herself, frowning. Before he could go around, he felt a shiver through his spine when he heard the sound of steps behind her.

 

  - Looking for me? Madara's deep, hoarse voice echoed in the room, loaded by a fun tone. When Sakura turned, she felt the heat climb over her face immediately.

  Madara was there, holding a towel tied around her waist. Water droplets ran down their wide shoulders and the firm muscles of the pectoral. Dark, still damp hair fell loose, making her expression dangerously seductive. The onyx eyes stared at her with a penetrating intensity, as if she sanged her reaction.

 

  "You ..." Sakura looked away, swallowing hard. - You shouldn't be out of bed! She turned sharply to leave, but before she could take a step, Madara moved. In an instant his firm hand wrapped his wrist, pulling her back easily.

 

  "I haven't finished you yet," he murmured with a flanked smile.

  Before Sakura could protest, he guided her back until the futon on her back. In a fluid and precise movement, Madara arrested her there, relying on her, maintaining her weight balanced so as not to hurt her, but enough to make her feel her overwhelming presence.

  Sakura arrested her breath. His body was on alert, a mixture of nervousness and something hot spreading on his chest.

 

  "Someone can come in ..." he whispered, diverting his face. - This can be misunderstood.

 

  - So what? Madara arched an eyebrow, the tone of voice -laden. - Think what you want. Sakura felt her heart hallow against her ribs. She knew that the house's eyes Uchiha on her were not exactly friendly. Some still saw her like an intruder, others as a threat, and there were those who believed she was already Madara's lover.

 

  "I don't want to be your lover," he said firmly, his eyes meeting his.

  Madara stared at her for a moment, as if she studied every nuance of her expression. Then the naughty smile disappeared, replaced by something denser. He leaned slightly, his lips close enough for Sakura to feel his breath against his skin.

 

  "Who said I want you to be my lover?" Sakura's heart lost a beat. The air between the two was loaded with something indescribable.

 

  - So what do you want? He asked, trying to keep his voice steady, but feeling uncertainty escape his words.

  Madara lifted one hand, her fingers lightly brushing her jaw line, then sliding to her neck. Sakura felt her body shiver involuntarily.

 

  "I want it to be mine," he said softly, every word loaded certainly. Sakura blinked, surprised, her face on fire.

 

  "I already said I don't want to be your lover." Madara observed her reaction and then, without hesitation, let out naturally:

 

  - So be my wife. Sakura felt the air escape from her lungs.

  Madara's onyx eyes pierced her without hesitation without games. It was not a joke. It was a real proposal.

  And at that moment the world seemed too small to contain the whirlwind of emotions that grew inside it.

  The silence extended between them, heavy and dense. Sakura still felt her heart shot, trying to sue what she had just heard. She couldn't look away from Madara's black and intense eyes, who watched her as if they could see beyond the words, beyond the hesitation she felt.

  Swallowing hard, she took a deep breath and gathered forces to speak:

 

  "I don't like to play with my emotions." Madara's expression remained unchanged for a moment. Then he slightly arched an eyebrow, his eyes shining with something dangerous.

 

  - I'm not kidding, Sakura. The way he said that did something inside her waver. The firmness of his words, the serious tone, the complete absence of any provocation trait. He was not just testing her. It was not a game for him.

  Sakura felt her body tense, her mind struggling to organize himself amid the chaos of feelings that accumulated inside her.

 

  "Will you keep denying that there is something happening between us?" Madara asked, without moving his eyes. She felt a knot form in her throat.

 

  "I'm not denying ..." he murmured, dodging his eyes. - I just ... I don't have an answer for that yet.

  Madara remained silent for a moment, then slowly walked away. Her body no longer held her against the futon. He rose, leaving her free, her serious and impassive expression. But Sakura did not fail to notice the rigidity on her shoulders, the way her fingers closed discreetly in hand for a second before he released them again.

  He tried to maintain normality, but it was obvious that he was bothered.

  Sakura sat down, adjusting her clothes, trying to recover control of herself.

 

  "I'm not rejecting you," he said, his smoother voice. "Just ... I can't decide something of this magnitude like that." Madara just watched her, saying nothing.

  Sakura got up and took a small step back, seeking a little away.

 

  - Good night, Madara. Without waiting for an answer, he turned and left the room, closing the door behind him.

  Madara remained where she was, looking at the closed door, the mind still attached to what had just happened. He ran a hand over his damp hair, letting out a low sigh.

  She didn't reject him. But it didn't accept him either. It didn't change anything. He had no intention of giving up. No way, Sakura would be his, would be his wife, he would guarantee it, anyway. If I wanted Sakura before you, it was now even more determined to conquer it at once.

 

 

 

 

- // - // -

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The afternoon was muffled, and the Uchiha clan courty was relatively silent, except for the dry sound of bamboo of curtains swinging in the wind and the occasional drag of steps on the ground.

  Madara, sitting under the porch of her residence, watched from afar. His dark eyes were fixed in a scene that was often repeated in recent days: Izuna talking to Sakura.

  The youngest laugh at something she said, leaning a little closer than Madara thought it was necessary. His fists closed instinctively.

  Since surgery, Izuna was ... different. More closed at times, more insolent in others. But what irritated him most was this sudden proximity to him with Sakura. Was it provocation? Strategy? Or something else?

Madara did not know, but had already reached the limit of her patience.

 

  When Izuna finally walked away from Sakura and entered the inner corridors of the residence, Madara lifted and followed behind her brother.

 

  - Izuna. His voice echoed firmly. Izuna stopped hearing her name, but did not turn immediately. After a second, he sighted, forcing a smile as he found his eyes attentive to Madara.

 

  - Aniki. Any problem?

 

  "Yes. You." Madara crossed her arms, the sharp look like blades. - What exactly are you trying to do?

Izuna raised an eyebrow, pretending to confusion.

 

  - I don't know what you're talking about.

  "Don't make a stupid," Madara cut, her voice laden with impatience. "You're acting strangely since surgery." And now, suddenly, have you decided to become Sakura's best friend? Izuna laughed, crossing her arms relaxed.

 

  - You're exaggerating. Sakura has been kind to me. And I appreciate that.

 

  - Gentle? Madara narrowed her eyes. - Don't play with me, Izuna. If you think it provokes jealousy in me will give you some advantage, think again. Izuna smiled in singing, but Madara realized that her gaze carried something more.

 

  - Ah. So that's it. You are jealous. Madara did not answer immediately. Instead, he step forward, invading his brother's space.

 

  "If I were you, I would be more careful with your attitudes," he said, his voice low, but loaded with veiled threat. "If you keep playing with fire, you'll end up burning." Izuna's smile disappeared for a brief moment, but he recovered fast.

 

  - Brother ... Are you talking about Sakura or something else? Madara remained impassive. Izuna let out a theatrical sigh, shrugging.

 

  "I admit your protective instinct is ... suffocating." But I'm not doing anything wrong. Madara laughed, without humor.

 

  - Ah, but it's. The mood between the two changed. Izuna was serious. "I know you have met someone," Madara said, finally exposing what she kept. Izuna was still for a second, and it was enough for Madara to know that she got it right.

 

  - That doesn't concern you.

  - Says, yes. Because if you step off the line, you will have problems. With me. Izuna closed the expression on time.

 

"Are you threatening your own brother?"

"I'm assuring that nothing interferes with what I want," Madara replied, bluntly. "Neither you, nor whoever is this person you are meeting." Izuna stared at him, his fists clenched, but Madara kept her look cold and imposing. After a long silence, Izuna released a nasal laughter.

 

  "You always have to control everything, don't you?" Madara didn't deny it, he always kept control and liked that everyone around him would understand that. Izuna shook her head.

 

  - Very well, Aniki. How you want. But I hope you are prepared for the consequences of wanting to control everything around you. Madara narrowed her eyes.

 

  "Take care of your own problems, Izuna." And don't put yourself in my way.

  Not saying anything else, Madara turned and left, leaving Izuna standing there, her eyes carrying a spark of challenge. But deep down there was something more. Something Madara could not decipher yet. “This time you will not have full control over my life, Aniki.”

 

 

 

- // - // -

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  

  Two days later

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Sakura was taken by Izuna and Madara to see Konoha's buildings. She had insisted a lot, as she could not actively participate in the buildings, at least wanted to observe from time to time, keep in mind those details of the beginning of her beloved village.

  When Izuna walked away, to speak with a group of Uchihas involved in the buildings, Madara took Sakura, for a walk between the trees.

  The afternoon air carried the fresh aroma of the leaves and the damp Earth. Sun -rays escaped between the trees, creating patterns of light and shadow that danced along the dirt trail where Madara and Sakura walked.

  The mood between them was lighter than usual, but at the same time loaded with an unpaid expectation. Since the issue of the marriage had been raised, Madara had not pressured him directly, but the way she was dealing with her made it clear that she had not given up.

  Sakura could not say when the interactions between them had changed so much. Now it was as if there is a constant tension between glances, gestures and accidental touches.

  She realized that Madara was different, more patient, more ... present. When he offered to participate in one of his classes with orphaned children, she almost doubted what she was listening to. And even more surprisingly, he really saw him there, watching carefully as she explained basic survival techniques.

  He could be severe and imposing, but beside him, when he lowered his guard a little, there was something genuinely engaging in him.

  Then when he suddenly stopped on the way, she watched him curiously. Madara slid her hand inside the cloak and pulled a parchment, holding it between her fingers before she handed it to her.

 

  - What is that? Sakura asked, accepting the object.

 

  "Something I found in the clan library," he replied, watching her carefully. - It's a scroll about dragons. It's old. You may help you better understand your clan's roots. Sakura widened her eyes, surprised.

 

  - You ... Did you look for this to me? Madara shrugged, as if it weren't much, but there was something in her gaze that said yes, it was important to him.

  Sakura ran her fingers over her parchment, feeling the aged texture of the paper. A different heat spread through his chest. He was changing. Or maybe he had always been like this, and she was just finally seeing.

She looked up at him, and Madara was already near. Very close. His gaze was intense, dark like the night, loaded with something that made her hold her breath. She knew what was going to happen. He was there, before her, about to kiss her, and for the first time, she didn't want to avoid.

  His heart accelerated as he raised his hand, his fingers brushing his cheek gently. The touch was hot, firm, and the electricity that traveled his skin caused her to slightly lean his face toward him. 

  Madara got closer, the hot breath mixing with hers. But then, a noise between the trees broke the moment.

 

  - Sakura!

 

  Akihiro Senju's voice resonated down the trail, and the two separated quickly. Sakura took one step back, feeling her face on fire. Madara, on the other hand, wrapped her jaw and turned her deadly look to the direction of the intruder.

  Akihiro emerged accompanied by Hayato and a young woman with dark hair, delicate posture and slightly uncomfortable expression.

 

  "I hope I won't interrupt anything ..." Hayato commented with a slight smile that annoyed Madara instantly. Akihiro, however, ignored any insinuation.

 

  - Sakura, this is my granddaughter, Miyu. The board considers her one of the favorites to take over the post of matriarch. Sakura blinked, uncomfortable with sudden information.

  She turned to the girl, who looked equally at ease, and offered an polite smile.

 

  -It's a pleasure to meet her. Miyu made a slight reverence, but his eyes fled quickly to Madara, as if he knew that his presence there was not welcome.

  Madara, in turn, watched the scene with an increasingly dark look. When Hayato turned to him, a cunning glow in his eyes, Madara already knew she would hate the old words of the old man.

 

  "Madara, why don't you follow Miyu back on the trail?" Hayato told leader Uchiha, Uchiha's eyes shone threatened.

 

  "Akihiro can do that," he replied short and dry. - I still have subjects to deal with Sakura. Hayato narrowed his eyes.

 

  "And what kind of matters does a single man like you would have a single woman in a forest?" The tension in the air became palpable. Before Madara could answer, Akihiro intervened.

 

  "Probably, Madara is responsible for Sakura, like a brother or a friend." Sakura, who wanted to end that issue as soon as possible, agreed quickly.

 

  - Yes, Madara and I have subjects about my work. Just an innocent friendship. She gave Akihiro's granddaughter a quick look and then to Madara, trying to soften the mood. But Madara froze. And then, his patience has run out.

 

  "I have no interest in being your friend, Sakura." The silence that followed was overwhelming.

  Sakura felt the impact of those words as a punch in the stomach. She blinked, not knowing how to react, and realized too late that her expression had betrayed her discomfort.

 

  "Ah ... right," she murmured, trying to recover. - I'm sorry for the boldness. Miyu looked at her with a mixture of pity and worry. Sakura forced a smile and turned to Akihiro.

 

  - I accept your company to return. I still have things to prepare. Madara was still, watching her away. 

  He knew he had just made a mistake. When Sakura disappeared between the trees, Hayato released a theatrical sigh.

 

  "Madara, Madara ... You need a worthy wife." The air around them became suffocating when Madara's Sharingan shone in fury.

 

  "No one controls my life," he said, his voice -laden voice. - I'll marry who I want. Hayato narrowed his eyes.

 

  - There are traditions to follow.

 

  - Uchiha blood is strong enough to produce heirs even with foreign strains. You are proof of that yourself. Or do you consider clan unworthy mestizos? Hayato did not answer. Madara stepped forward, her fiery gaze stuck in the old man.

 

  "Sakura is not a Uchiha," Hayato insisted. Madara bowed her lips in a cold smile.

 

  - Soon, she will be. And without another word, he turned and disappeared down the trail, leaving Hayato behind, alone with his own thoughts.

 

 

- // - // -

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The morning sun bathed Sakura's room with a smooth golden light, projecting long shadows on the table where she was sitting. The old scroll was open before her, the faded lyrics and the enigmatic symbols designed with impressive accuracy. The smell of aged paper mingled with the subtle aroma of the tea that cooled beside it, forgotten in the midst of its absolute concentration.

  Since Madara had given her that scroll, something inside her didn't leave her alone. His roots, his connection with something that had long been forgotten in Shinobi history ... All of this seemed to intertwine in that ancient writing, as if a part of his existence was being unraveled there.

  With a pity and ink, Sakura wrote down some translations and possible theories in a smaller parchment. References to dragons were not just symbolic; There were detailed descriptions of rituals and techniques, some that resembled the jutsus of invocation, but that seemed much more complex, demanding not only chakra but a kind of spiritual tune.

  His hands slid down the yellowish pages, feeling the irregular texture of the scroll. The traces of the inscriptions seemed almost alive under their fingers, as if pulling in response to their touch.

 

  "Dragons are entities of absolute power, their presences echo through the time and energy of the world. They are not invoked, but aroused by those who have the necessary resonance." Sakura frowned.

 

  - Resonance? He muttered to herself, her mind working frantically to fit the pieces.

 

  He took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment. Her chakra flowed soft and stable inside her like a silent chain, but she could feel there was something else. Something on the fringes of your perception.

  Decided, she got up and pushed the table away, kneeling over the bedroom mat. He made his hand slowly, feeling the energy focus on his fingertips. The sequence was different from any invocation jutsu he had done before. It was more elaborate, each movement seeming to echo something primitive and powerful.

  When he finished the last seal, he kept his palms open before him, waiting.

Silence. Nothing happened.

  She felt a slight tremor in the chakra, but it was so subtle that she thought she imagined. With a frustrated sigh, she should be shrugged.

 

  - Maybe I'm playing wrong ...

But then… a chill traveled his spine. The feeling was sudden, a chilled chill in the back of the neck, as if something was there in the room with her. Sakura froze.

  His gaze was attracted to the glass in front of him. The sun brightness reflected its own image on the glass, the pink hair gently lit by the light. But there was something else. 

  Behind her, a pair of red eyes shone in the darkness. Your breathing crashed.

  His body reacted even before his mind processes what he saw. She turned quickly over her knees, the fast pulse, the muscles ready to react.

  But there was nothing. The room was empty, silent, as if nothing had happened.

  Her heart hammered her chest. He swallowed hard and came back to the glass. The red eyes were no longer there. Only its own reflection, pale and alarmed.

  And then, like a whisper brought by the wind, a voice resonated in his mind:

 

  - It's not time yet ...

 

  The voice was deep, old, loaded with an indescribable weight. Sakura felt a knot in her throat, the hair of her arms shiver.

  His chakra still vibrated, restless. She closed her eyes, trying to control her breath.

 

  - Is that ... was it real?

 

  It took a while for the tremor in his hands to disappear. When he finally managed to move, he looked at his open scroll before him. Something inside her said that this was just the first of many answers she was about to find.

 

 

 

- // - // -

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The night fell gently over the Uchiha district, spreading long shadows through Sakura's room. The candles lit Tile, projecting a golden shine over the wooden walls, while the night breeze shake the curtains slightly. She sat on the futon, holding the parchment she had received, reading the words written with a firm and elegant handwriting. Between his fingers, the small flower sent next to the message rested as a silent reminder.

  He sighed heavily, feeling the weight of recent weeks on his shoulders. She was upset, confused… but what bothered her most was the fact that she was so affected by Madara. What did you expect? She herself told him she wanted to go back to her time. So why did that hurt so much? Why couldn't your mind move away from him, and why did his heart hurt when he thought he could marry another?

  "You need to kill these feelings." He said to herself, squeezing the flower between her fingers.

  It was then that a soft sound brought her back to reality. A noise on the porch.

  Sakura turned, her eyes narrowed with caution. He walked slowly to the sliding door and, when he opened it, found a hawk perched on the wooden grid, a small scroll tied to his paw.

  With a careful movement, she untied the note and read the words written there.

 

  "Sakura, I would like to invite her for a tour of Senju. I have something to show you.-Akihiro."

 

  Her eyes landed on the flower that accompanied the message, and she smiled sadly.

 

 "You are not to blame ..." he murmured, passing his fingers through the hawk before he raises flight again.

 

  But before he could go back, a chill traveled his spine. The air around it has been carried, the unmistakable feeling of being observed. And then, a deep and familiar voice sounded behind her:

 

  - Who sent you this message?

 

  The fright made your heart fire. Turning abruptly, he found Madara stopped at the entrance of her room, her black gaze fixed on her as a storm about to collapse. He was there, in the middle of the night, and the intensity in his expression was almost suffocating.

 

  - What are you doing here?! He whispered, alarmed, throwing glances at the hallway, worried that someone saw them.

 

  I asked who sent you this message. Her voice came severe, controlled, but there was something dangerous under her words. She squeezed the ticket in her hand, looking away.

 

  - It's not important. Just an invitation.

 

  Madara moved quickly, the distance between them disappearing in a moment. When his eyes fell over the Senju coat of arms on the scroll, the fury flashed on his face.

 

  "Akihiro ..." He practically growled his name. His jaw crashed when he saw the flower still stuck between her fingers. Without hesitation, he took the note from his hand and read quickly, his Sharingan activates instinctively.

  Sakura tried to recover him, but he grabbed her by the wrist, her warm, firm hand against her skin.

 

  - Did you accept it? He asked, his voice tense. She pulled her arm tightly and took the flower back.

 

  - This is not your account! Madara's eyes shone in irritation.

 

  - Isn't it my account? He sent a hawk to his room in the middle of the night! - Your tone became more serious. - What exactly does he want with you?

 

  - Same as you want. He shot, staring at him firmly. Madara narrowed her eyes, her face getting even darker.

 

  "Will you accept the court of a Senju?" Her voice lowered to a dangerous tone, and her fingers squeezed lightly around her wrist. Sakura broke up abruptly.

 

  - I'm your property, by chance?! Our agreement does not include this!

 

  - I'm not talking about the deal! Rugiu Madara, her frustration exploding. The silence extended between the two, their eyes loaded with conflicting emotions.

  Sakura crossed her arms, trying to ignore the way her heart hammered against her chest.

 

  - I'm not your lover. Nor your concubine. I don't have to give you satisfaction. Madara laughed without humor.

 

  "I don't even need to ask if that's what you want, because I don't know." She hesitated, and he approached another step.

 

  "I already made it clear that I want you as a wife, Sakura." She felt her stomach turned, the confusion taking over her mind.

 

  "But in front of others, you move me away." You get annoyed to see me with another man, but keep your options open for the clan to approve. I'm not a toy, Madara!

  Uchiha's eyes shone dangerously before he pulled her again, his mouth crushed against hers. It was a demanding, fierce kiss, full of frustration and desire. The flower fell from its fingers, forgotten.

  Sakura tried to resist, but failed. His body already knew that touch, he longed for him.

  Madara pressed her against the dresser behind them, her bodies aligning, and the electrifying tension between the two grew up quickly. Its heat was overwhelming.

  When he pulled his shirt, throwing it sideways and sliding his fingers through his Yukata's tie, Sakura felt her breath becoming erratic. Madara stopped a moment, her intense look landing on her.

 

  - Are you nervous? He whispered against his skin, his lips brushing his chin. Sakura bit her lip and nodded.

  He smiled sideways, his warm, skilled hands moving slowly over his waist and thighs, creating sensations that made his mind spin.

 

  - No need to be. You'll like it. She laughed softly, her fingers sliding down his face, feeling the harshness of her skin.

  Madara held her wrists, holding them above her head as she distributed slow kisses around her neck, savoring her every reaction.

  Sakura poured when her free hand slid softly from her breast, teasing her. Her body reacted every touch of it, and she felt lost at that moment.

  But then a sharp sound filled the air. A horn sounded through the complex, strong and urgent. Both frozen. Sakura looked at Madara, panting.

 

  - What is that? He grinded his teeth, clear frustration on his face.

 

  - An attack.

 

  He walked away reluctantly, wearing his shirt with sudden movements. Sakura laughed softly, still a little dizzy with everything that had just happened.

 

  - Do you need a moment? Madara gave her a deadly look, making her laugh more.

 

- Don't tease.

- I'm just helping. You looked… tense. She turned to leave, but before she could take another step, he held his wrist.

 

  - This is not over. Sakura smiled, feeling a flame growing inside her.

 

- Let's see.

 

  The scream of the alarm was still echoing through the village, resonating between the walls as a warning that the war was approaching once again.

  Madara step forward, ready to jump out the window, when she stopped abruptly and gave Sakura a sharp look.

 

  - You won't. Sakura frowned.

 

  - What?

  - You're dressed like that. She looked at herself, still wrapped in Yukata she wore before bed, and snorted.

 

  "Do you think this matters now?" I can fight! Madara crossed her arms, impassive.

 

  - You were not born during this period. Haven't you understand how things work here yet? Women rarely fight. If it appears on the battlefield, it will not only attract unnecessary looks, but it can become a target to demoralize the men of the clan. Sakura felt the blood boil.

 

  - This is ridiculous! You know what I am able to!

  "I know," he cut, his eyes sharp. "But that doesn't change the fact that I need it to do another function." You will be in charge of the ward. She stared at him, incredulously.

 

  - What?

  "That's where you need you the most now." Sakura opened her mouth to protest, but closed shortly thereafter. It was no use fighting. He was right at one point: if the Uchiha clan was already writing her nose to her, appearing in the middle of the battle would only get worse. She crossed her arms and sighed.

 

  - Right. But just because I don't want problems with your clan anymore. Madara gave her a long look at her before turning around and disappearing through the window in a black blur.

  Sakura wrapped her fists and went to the ward, feeling frustration pulse under her skin.

 

 

- // - // -

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The fields besides the gates of the complex were already chaos when Madara arrived. The flames of the torches thrown distorted shadows over the fallen bodies, the metallic smell of blood by blending to the air of the night.

  Izuna was ahead, leading the Uchiha troops against the invaders. The scarlet glow of his eyes cut the darkness, his semi-formed Susanoo lifting the enemy ranks.

 

  - They attacked by surprise! Izuna shouted to see Madara approach. - They came for the east flank! Yamanakas! Madara frowned.

 

  - Yamanakas? Izuna disarmed an enemy with a clean blow from her katana and jumped close to her brother.

 

  - Yes! And it looks like they are desperate. I don't know why, but they attack with fury, without retreating. Madara pulled the sheath blade, her eyes burning redly.

 

  "So let's make them retreat to force." He advanced without hesitation, moving like a murderous shadow between the enemies. His katana cut the air with lethal precision, each blow to overthrow an opponent even before they could react. He moved with a mastery that few could match, dodging attacks, reading movements before they happened.

  The battlefield became a spectacle of fire and steel, where the Uchihas moved as predators and the Yamanakas tried to resist, increasingly cornered.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The smell of herbs was mixed with the blood and sweat of the wounded. The ward was crowded, men moaning in pain, healer uchiha rushing from side to side. But as soon as Sakura came in, there was a moment of pause - a hesitation loaded with distrust.

  One of the healers, a man with long hair and black robes, crossed his arms.

 

  - What are you doing here? We don't need your help. Sakura rolled her eyes, exhausted from constant hostility.

 

  - I didn't ask for permission. Madara left me in charge, ”he said, looking at each other in his eyes. "If you have any objection, you will ask him." Curanders looked at each other, visibly uncomfortable.

  Sakura didn't wait for anything anymore. He advanced among the beds, observing each injury, evaluating priorities. In a corner, a young Uchiha twisted, the sick -sized breast with blood. The wound was deep - probably caused by a blade that hit the lung. She fell to her knees next to him.

 

  "He's dying ..." One of the heales murmured, shaking his head.

 

  "Not if I can stop," Sakura said, pressing her hands over her wound.

  His chakra shone intensely, blue and pulsating. The young man's body trembled under his hands as he forced the regeneration of the tissues. The blood bubbled, the squeak in his breath indicated that the lung was collapsed.

  Sakura frowned and activated her seal. Chakra flow increased brutally, sewing the broken vessels, forcing the organ to rebuild itself. The Uchiha arched, his eyes wide as the air was filled again his lungs. The healers watched in silence, fascinated.

  Finally, the young man let out a deep breath, his breath returning to normal. Sakura pushed her hands away, the sweat dripping by his forehead.

 

  "He will live," he said panting. The healer who once questioned her looked at her, astonished.

 

  - That ... it was unbelievable. Sakura cleaned her forehead sweat and threw a determined look.

 

  - There are still many others. If you don't want more deaths, follow my instructions.

  This time, there was no hesitation. The healers began working under their orders, respecting their leadership for the first time.

 

 

- // - // -

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The battlefield was taken by bodies, the smell of wet earth mingling with the spilled blood. Leader Yamanaka was kneeling, a deep cut on his arm, his breath rapidly as he looked at Madara.

  The uchihas surrounded him, but Madara remained firm in front of him, the bloody sword still in hand.

 

  "You knew you wouldn't win." So why did you attack? Her voice was cold, sharp. Leader Yamanaka took a deep breath, the face marked by despair.

 

  - You ... are joining the Senjus. We believe that together they will destroy all other clans. Madara arched an eyebrow.

 

  "So you preferred to attack first?"

  - We prefer to have a chance before you swept from the map! The man exploded, clencing his fists. "If Uchiha and Senju become one, no other clan will be able to oppose you." Madara watched him for a long moment.

 

  - You fear the extinction of your clan.

  - My people! My lineage! - The man growled. - And now ... I lost.

  Madara studied him for a moment, so his gaze diverted to a fallen young man a few meters back. The heir of the Yamanakas was motionless, the blood dripping from a deep injury to the abdomen. His face was pale, his breathing almost nonexistent.

  Leader Yamanaka squeezed his teeth, looking away as if he couldn't stand it.

 

  - Your child? Madara asked, her voice without emotion. The man closed his eyes, the evident pain in his expression.

Madara smiled in the corner.

 

  "So maybe I have a proposal for you." He raised his hand, and one of the soldiers Uchiha left to fetch Sakura.

 

 

  When Sakura arrived at the battlefield, she smelled the blood. His gaze immediately found young Yamanaka lying on the floor, his pale skin as wax. She knelt quickly beside him, pressing her fingers against her wrist.

 

  "He's weak ... very weak," he murmured, feeling the fragile pulse. Leader Yamanaka approached, his embargoed voice:

 

  -Can you save you? Sakura did not answer immediately. The wound was deep, crossing muscles and organs. The blood formed a puddle around his body, and his chakra was almost exhausted. She took a deep breath.

 

  - I am going to try. But I need space. The warriors around they retreated, and Sakura activated their seal, feeling the chakra pulsate intensely. His hands shone as he pressed his wound.

  The young man arched with pain, his eyes opening for a moment before they closed again.

  She frowned, forcing the healing of the broken veins. Every second told. Each beat of his heart could be the last one.

  The minutes extended. His chakra drained quickly. The young man's muscles began to regenerate, but his heart was weak.

  Sakura clenched her teeth and increased the chakra flow. His body was beginning to tremble with the effort, drops of sweat falling from his face.

 

  "Come on ..." he murmured, squeezing his hands on his wound. The silence around was absolute.

  Finally, the young man's chest climbed more stable. His previously pale face began to recover some color.

  Sakura sighed heavily, feeling her strength almost exhausted. She turned to leader Yamanaka.

 

  - He will live. But it needs absolute rest to regain their strength. The man was motionless for a moment, as if he didn't believe it. Then he fell to his knees before her and Madara.

 

  - My family owes our lineage to you. And my loyalty from now on is yours. He raised his fist closed and hit him against his chest in a gesture of reverence.

  The Uchihas watched silently, absorbing the impact of that moment.

Madara looked at Sakura, and for a short moment her eyes met.

Not only did she save a life. She shaped the fate of that clan.

 

 

- // - // -

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The dust still hovered in the air, mixed with the smell of wet earth and dry blood. On the horizon, the last members of the Yamanaka clan disappeared, escorted by a considerable patrol of Uchihas. The main courtyard of Fortaleza Uchiha was in disorder-traces of the combat spread everywhere, bodies being removed, broken and injured weapons being treated under the watchful eyes of the surviving warriors.

  Sakura remained next to Madara, the exhaustion weighing on her shoulders. His body looked like a lead block, and his vision was already starting to fail at sporadic times. Still, she kept firm, observing the conversation between the clan tall members.

 

  "With the Yamanakas alliance, we guarantee a stronger position against other clans that hesitates to choose one side," said one of the older uchihas, cleaning the bloody blade of his Katana.

 

  "This does not mean that we should blindly trust them," said another, the voice loaded with distrust. - Fear made them attack us first. Who guarantees that they will not try another onslaught?

 

  "Fear is a powerful tool," Madara intervened, the low voice, but loaded with authority. - And now, they fear us. This will keep them on the line.

Sakura took a deep breath. He spoke with the certainty of a strategist, but also with the arrogance of a man who knew the weight of his own name.

  Before more words were changed, the sound of horses and hasty steps broke the air.

  Suddenly the gates of the fortress opened, revealing a troop of Senju warriors. Hashirama led the group, with Tobirama right next to her. Behind them, Touka and Akihiro, accompanied by a compact detachment of soldiers.

  The uchihas were tense immediately, their hands landing on the katanas by instinct, although no one had pulled out a blade.

  Hashirama dismantled quickly, her eyes walking the scene before him. The field was not in chaos, nor the Uchihas seemed to have been defeated. On the contrary, they were organized, dealing with the consequences of the attack. His scenho was frightened.

 

  "We arrived to help, but it seems that everything is over," Hashirama murmured, looking straight at Madara. Madara smiled sideways without a shred of humor.

 

  "A little late for a heroic rescue, hashirama." Senju ignored the initial provocation and advanced, stopping alongside Madara and Sakura. His eyes fell on Kunoichi, and the concern was immediate to realize his obvious tiredness.

 

  - Sakura San, are you okay? He asked sincere. Before she could answer, Madara leaned slightly to her, her low and authoritarian voice:

 

  - You already did it enough. Go rest.

Sakura blinked hesitantly. His pride wanted to refuse, but his body shouted for relief.

 

  - I can still ...

  "No," Madara cut her, the intensity of her gaze, leaving no room for discussion.

  Before she could move away, Akihiro stepped forward, his relaxed countenance, but his shenth eyes.

 

  "Sakura-san," he called, completely ignoring Madara. - You fought bravely. I thought it would deserve a little more recognition than just rest orders.

  The smile that launched to her was charming, and clearly intentional. But before Sakura could answer, a subtle movement changed the atmosphere around.

Madara moved, placing himself between the two. The gesture was so calculated and instinctive that it seemed almost casual, but the aura that was detached from it was far from friendly. Madara's eyes narrowed slightly, being fixed in Akihiro with a dangerous calm.

 

  "She will rest," Madara repeated, her colder voice this time. Akihiro did not go back, but the weight of leader Uchiha's gaze was undeniable. Sakura, in turn, observed the silent exchange between the two men. She could feel the reason for Madara's irritation, especially after the ticket Akihiro had sent to her. But at that moment she had no energy to deal with it.

 

  "I really need to rest," he murmured, taking the opportunity to move away.

  Madara didn't take her eyes out of Akihiro as she left, and Senju didn't miss the chance to tease.

 

  "Curious ... You act as if she were something beyond an orphaned guest," he said, crossing his arms. Madara's corner of Madara lifted into a sharp sharp smile.

 

  - And you know very well that it is more than that. Akihiro's eyes shone with a touch of challenge.

 

  - Ah, so she belongs to you now?

Madara step ahead, her overwhelming presence making Akihiro stiffen for a short time.

 

  "I'm not your owner," Madara said slowly, and then he raised his voice so that everyone around hears. "But I'm the leader of the Uchiha clan, where she's housed ... and soon it will be my bride." The silence that followed was sharp.

  The Uchihas exchanged glances, surprised, while the Senjus seemed equally stunned. Akihiro blinked, absorbing the revelation, before releasing a low laugh.

 

  "Funny," said the voice without humor. "Because, as far as I know, she hasn't accepted anything yet."

  Madara tilted her head, her red eyes turning dangerously by activating the Sharingan.

 

  "And as far as I know, if you want to keep breathing, you'll be away from it." The tension in the air became thick. Tobirama and Touka acted quickly, pulling Akihiro back.

 

  "Enough," Tobirama growled, throwing a sharp look at Madara.

Hashirama, in turn, finally intervened.

 

  "Madara," her voice was firm, but calm. - I want to know about the attack.

Madara blinked slowly, then deflected Akihiro's gaze and turned his attention to Hashirama.

 

  "The Yamanaka clan attacked us out of fear," he explained, crossing his arms. "They fear our alliance grow to the point that there is no more room for other clans." Hashirama frowned.

 

  - And how did this end? Madara smiled, cold.

 

  - Their leader now owes us their loyalty. Hashirama tight her eyes, a subtle discomfort in her expression.

  Increasingly, Madara not only won battles. He conquered people, accumulated power and influence, becoming a feared and respected figure.

  And for the first time Hashirama wondered if in the future there would be something he could do to contain Madara.

Chapter 16: The Paths of a Heart

Notes:

Oh, a thousand apologies!
A reader pointed out the mistake to me.
I accidentally posted Chapter 17 before posting Chapter 16. 😅
So now this is the correct Chapter 16.
Thank you to everyone who’s been reading. 😊

  When Sakura awoke, the sun was already high in the sky. The weight of exhaustion still seemed to cling to her muscles, but she knew she couldn’t remain in bed much longer. After washing her face and changing clothes, she left the room and found Mikiko already waiting for her. The woman looked at her with her usual serene expression, but there was something more in her gaze — a restrained expectation.

 

  — Did you sleep well? — Mikiko asked gently. Sakura sighed, running a hand through her hair.

 

  — Sleeping well after everything that happened is an exaggeration... But I rested enough.

 

  Mikiko gestured for Sakura to follow her to the residence’s inner garden. The place was peaceful, only the sound of the wind moving the tree leaves filled the air. Sakura sat on one of the wooden platforms, watching as Mikiko joined her.

 

  — I figured Madara would make that proposal sooner or later — Mikiko began bluntly. — Have you made your decision?

Sakura lowered her head, feeling a slight weight in her chest.

 

  — I... don’t know — she admitted. — I like him... No, actually, it’s more than that. I... I think I’m really in love with him. But that doesn’t mean I can just say yes and move on. There’s so much involved in this...

Mikiko watched her for a moment before speaking:

 

  — I understand your hesitation. But I also know Madara is not a patient man when it comes to what he wants. And he wants you, Sakura.

 

  Sakura looked away, feeling heat rise to her face. Mikiko gave a faint smile.

 

  — That’s why, if you want my advice, don’t let him cross certain boundaries before the time is right. A woman’s honor is something important, especially within the Uchiha clan. Madara needs to learn that he can’t simply take what he wants. He needs to earn it.

 

  Sakura looked at the woman before her, absorbing her words. Mikiko wasn’t speaking with judgment or imposition, but with the firmness of someone who knew exactly what she was talking about.

 

  — Earning is not just a battle, it’s an art — Mikiko continued. — And Madara, as strong and determined as he is, needs to learn how to court you the way Uchiha customs demand. He may be impulsive, but you can guide him the right way.

Sakura nodded slowly, feeling, for the first time, understood in her confusion. — You’re a strong woman, Sakura. But don’t forget that even the strongest need time to understand their own feelings. Madara will wait, if needed. You just need to lead him the right way.

 

  Sakura sighed and, for the first time in a long while, felt a weight lift from her shoulders. Maybe, amidst all that storm of feelings and decisions, there was a path to follow.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The main hall of the Senju residence was silent, except for the crackling of candles. Hashirama was sitting at the table, lost in thought. The Yamanaka attack, Madara’s reaction, the changes he felt unfolding in the shinobi world.

 

  Tobirama entered, crossing his arms as he observed his brother.

 

  — You’re restless. Hashirama looked up and sighed.

 

  — Madara is becoming more and more influential. Tobirama narrowed his eyes.

 

  — That shouldn’t be a problem. You always wanted him by your side in founding Konoha.

  — I know... — Hashirama ran a hand over his face. — But it’s strange. Before, I was always the one leading. Now, the other clans are starting to look at him with respect and...

  He hesitated.

 

  — ...Admiration? — Tobirama completed.

Hashirama remained silent. Tobirama approached, sitting in front of him.

 

  — Brother... What’s going on with you? Since when does this bother you?

Hashirama opened his mouth, but then closed it again. A shadow seemed to settle in his gaze, something subtle but dense.

 

  — I don’t know... — he finally murmured. — I should be happy. I should be satisfied. But something... something inside me feels like this isn’t right.

  Tobirama tilted his head, watching him carefully.

 

  — You no longer trust your own plan for Konoha?

  Hashirama hesitated.

 

  — I... I do trust it. Of course I do.

 

  But as he spoke those words, a dark feeling slowly took root inside him, as if something whispered in his ear that Madara was taking what was his. He clenched his fists under the table.

 

  Tobirama analyzed him for a moment, but said no more. He knew something was stirring inside Hashirama. Something not even he seemed to understand yet.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Night had fallen over the Uchiha compound, enveloping the buildings in a calm dusk. The torches along the corridors cast flickering shadows on the dark wooden walls, and the cold night wind snaked through the passages, carrying the scent of the surrounding forest.

 

  Inside the residence, in one of the guest rooms, Sakura sat on the bed with her knees drawn to her chest. Her hair was still damp from the bath, falling loosely over her shoulders. The conversation with Mikiko echoed in her mind, and she couldn’t deny the woman had given her much to think about.

 

  That’s when a soft creak at the door pulled her from her thoughts.

  Sakura looked up and saw Madara’s figure, partially cloaked in the corridor’s shadows. His dark eyes gleamed with intensity against the dim light.

 

  — Still awake? — His voice came low, almost husky.

  Sakura felt her heart quicken slightly.

 

  — Yes... — she replied, keeping a calm tone, though her throat was dry.

 

  Madara closed the door behind him and walked toward her, his steps heavy yet silent. He didn’t ask permission to approach — he never did. When he sat beside her on the bed, the distance between them became minimal.

 

  — I don’t like to wait. — He said, studying her as if trying to decipher her. — I’ve waited long enough to know that I want you.

 

  Sakura swallowed hard. His words carried intent, an undeniable desire. His familiar scent — wood, smoke, and something intrinsically him — surrounded her.

 

  — Madara... — she began, but he had already leaned in.

 

  His lips touched hers with firmness, but no rush. Unlike the previous night, there was no urgency — there was purpose. He wanted her to feel every nuance, every detail of that kiss.

  And she did.

 

  At first, her body reacted before her mind. Her trembling hands rested against the fabric of his robe, her lips responded to the kiss, warm and parted, releasing a soft sigh. A part of her yearned for the contact, for the heat he brought with him.

But then... Mikiko’s voice echoed in her mind. “Do not let Madara advance physically before marriage. Preserve your honor.”

 

  The thought struck like a jolt of reality.

With a gentle motion, she placed her fingers on his chest, not abruptly, but enough for him to understand.

Madara half-opened his eyes, his gaze turning into a mix of confusion and irritation.

 

  — What is it? — His voice was deep, almost harsh.

  Sakura took a deep breath, trying to calm her pounding heart.

 

  — I can’t, Madara.

  He narrowed his eyes.

 

  — Last night you seemed to enjoy it.

Sakura felt her face burn, looked away for a brief moment before facing him again.

 

  — I did enjoy it. But Mikiko-sama talked to me... and made me see things differently.

Madara’s frown deepened.

 

  — Mikiko Obasan? — His voice held a note of disbelief. — And what exactly did she say that changed your mind?

  Sakura wetted her lips, carefully choosing her words.

 

  — She showed me that, if I want to understand how this clan and... I could say, even this time works, I must respect its customs.

  Madara let out a dry laugh, shaking his head slightly.

 

  — And that means I can’t kiss you?

  — It means that if you truly want me to be yours, you have to do it the proper way.

 

  There was a long silence between them.

Madara’s eyes, always intense, now carried a storm of emotions Sakura couldn’t fully decipher. He stood slowly, adjusting the cloak on his shoulders.

 

  — I see.

 

  The way he said those words didn’t quite sound like acceptance, but rather evaluation — as if weighing the new rules placed upon him.

  Without another word, he turned and walked to the door.

 

  Sakura remained seated, feeling a strange weight in her chest as she watched his silhouette vanish down the corridor.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The sound of Madara’s footsteps echoed softly through the corridors of the residence. His stride was firm, but carried a clear tension. The conversation with Sakura still pulsed in his mind, and the mention of Mikiko as the one responsible for the young woman’s change of heart only fueled his irritation.

 

  Upon reaching the main hall, he found his aunt seated before a low tea table, her posture impeccable, her natural elegance evident even in the way she held the small cup between her fingers.

  Mikiko did not appear surprised to see him enter. On the contrary, she lifted her gaze to him with a serene expression, as if she had already known this moment would come.

 

  — You’re up late, nephew. — Her voice was calm, but sharp as a hidden blade.

Madara crossed his arms over his chest, his gaze fixed on her.

 

  — You spoke to Sakura.

  Mikiko set the cup down on the wooden tray and tilted her head slightly.

 

  — Yes, I did.

  — And convinced her that she should keep me away. — His voice was low, controlled, but carried a noticeable coldness.

  Mikiko sighed, straightening a bit more.

 

  — I merely offered her sensible advice. Did you expect me to remain silent while you pressured her into accepting something she doesn’t yet fully understand?

  Madara narrowed his eyes.

 

  — I’m not pressuring her.

  Mikiko arched an eyebrow.

 

  — Then tell me, what were you doing in her room at this hour of the night?

  He pressed his lips into a tight line.

 

  — That’s none of your concern.

  — Oh, but it is. — Mikiko rested her hands in her lap, her voice still soft, but full of resolve. — Sakura is under my care while she’s among us. And I care deeply about her reputation. If you intend to take her as your wife, you must learn to court her properly.

  Madara took a deep breath, looking away briefly.

 

  — I’m not a man who likes to wait, Mikiko Obasan.

  — And that is precisely why you need to learn.

 

  Silence settled between them. The coldness in Madara’s eyes did not intimidate her, and he knew that. Mikiko was not a woman easily swayed.

 

 She continued:

 

  — You’re the leader of this clan, Madara. You know how much weight our traditions carry. If you want Sakura by your side, you must earn her trust — not just her desire.

 

  — She already trusts me.

  — Trust to walk by your side, yes. But what about to give herself to you without fear?

  Madara clenched his fists. He knew Mikiko was right, even if he didn’t want to admit it.

 

  — You want me to play this outdated courtship game?

  Mikiko gave a faint smile.

 

  — I want you to prove to her that you’re worth waiting for. And above all, that choosing you is worth it.

  He inhaled slowly, letting the air out in a restrained sigh.

 

  — That doesn’t change what I want.

  — But it changes how you must achieve what you want so much.

 

  Madara’s gaze softened only slightly, a calculating glint appearing in his eyes.

 

  — Very well, Obasan. Let’s see if that strategy really works.

 

  Mikiko simply maintained her serene smile.

 

  Madara turned to leave the room, but before stepping through the doorway, he cast one last glance at his aunt.

 

  — But don’t think you can manipulate this game alone.

 

  And with that, he disappeared down the corridors of the house, leaving Mikiko behind with a thoughtful look.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The morning sun filtered softly through the slats of the wooden veranda doors, casting golden beams over the polished floor of the side pavilion of the Uchiha residence. The garden around was silent — only the distant sound of wind brushing against the cherry tree leaves and the low song of birds broke the stillness.

 

  Sakura was sitting on the engawa, knees bent and hands resting on her lap, as she watched the reflection of the blue sky on the surface of a small koi pond. Her expression was calm, but inside, her thoughts whirled without rest.

  The conversation from the night before with Madara still echoed in her mind. The way he had looked at her, the weight of his presence, and the way he accepted her decision, even if reluctantly... All of it left her unsettled.

  The sound of light footsteps pulled her from her reverie.

 

  — You look like you’ve seen a ghost.

  Sakura looked up and found Izuna standing before her, a half-amused smile on his lips. He wore a dark kimono, slightly messy, as if he had just finished training.

She blinked a few times, pulling herself out of her thoughts.

 

  — Ah... Good morning, Izuna-kun.

He raised an eyebrow before sitting down beside her, unceremoniously.

 

  — So... — He tilted his head slightly in her direction, a mischievous glint in his eyes. — Looks like my brother finally decided to speak his mind.

  Sakura immediately tensed.

 

  — What...?

  Izuna laughed, resting one arm on his bent knee.

 

  — I heard what he said on the day of the attack, Sakura. The whole clan did, actually. — He chuckled. — And considering how closed off Madara is with that kind of thing, well... it’s official now. You’re a potential bride.

  Sakura looked away, feeling her face heat up.

 

  — That doesn’t mean...

  — Oh, but it does. — Izuna cut her off, leaning in a bit closer to study her. — Don’t be mistaken, my brother doesn’t make that kind of declaration on a whim.

  She sighed, feeling a knot in her stomach.

 

  — I... I don’t know how to handle this, Izuna-kun. — The confession slipped out before she could hold it back.

  The Uchiha blinked, surprised by her honesty.

 

  — You’re feeling unsure?

  Sakura bit her lower lip before nodding.

 

  — I like him. Much more than I should. But all of this... the situation, the future, what it means to be part of this...

  Izuna watched her for a moment, his playful smile softening into something more understanding.

 

  — Madara can be an intense man. Sometimes impatient. But he never takes anything lightly.

 

  Sakura looked up at him.

 

  — What do you mean?

  Izuna sighed, leaning back on his hands.

 

  — I’ve never seen my brother show interest like this before. Never. Since we were kids, he’s always maintained absolute control over himself. Even when other women tried to get close, he never gave them the slightest attention. Sakura felt her heart tighten at the thought. Izuna turned to face her. — You’re the first. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. He shrugged. — I know it might seem scary, but it also means you have something no one else ever had: Madara’s full attention.

Sakura lowered her gaze to her hands, feeling a whirlwind of emotions bubbling inside her.

 

  — Do you think he’s truly committed to this? Izuna laughed softly.

 

  — Sakura, Madara never does anything halfway. If he wants you by his side, then he’ll go all the way. She swallowed hard.

 

  The wind blew gently around them, carrying loose cherry blossom petals through the air. The sound of the leaves in the distance felt almost like a whisper, as if the world itself was waiting to see her next decision.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The great Uchiha council hall was lit by oil lanterns strategically placed around the chamber, their flames swaying gently and casting long shadows on the dark wooden walls. The air carried a light scent of incense, mixed with the smell of old parchment that covered part of the long table where the elders were seated.

Madara sat at the head of the table, posture upright and gaze steady. His black cloak, detailed with red accents, draped over his shoulders with imposing weight, making his presence even more unquestionable.

  Across from him, the council members stared with stern expressions. Among them, Hayato — one of the clan’s eldest and most traditional — had his hands clasped on the table, eyes half-closed in a cold assessment. Beside him, Kadesh — a man with graying hair but a firm and respectable presence — remained calm, his fingers lightly tapping the wooden surface, as if patiently waiting for the right moment to speak.

  The tension in the air was palpable.

 

  — So it’s true — Hayato broke the silence, his voice deep and firm. — You intend to take a foreigner as your wife?

Madara did not avert his gaze.

 

  — There’s no decision yet.

  — But there is intent, and that’s enough to be discussed — the elder countered, narrowing his eyes. — Madara, you know as well as any of us that traditions must be respected. Since the clan’s beginning, we’ve always married within or with established allies. This kunoichi is neither.

Kadesh, who had remained silent until then, leaned slightly forward.

 

  — You’re ignoring what she’s already done for us, Hayato. Sakura-san is not just any kunoichi. Her presence has been beneficial, her knowledge invaluable. She helped Madara, helped Izuna, and has shown commitment to the prosperity of the clan. Hayato scoffed.

 

  — We made a mistake accepting her so easily. Madara’s jaw tightened slightly.

 

  — Watch your words, Hayato. The elder held his gaze.

 

  — I’m not the only one who thinks this way. Many in the clan are questioning how much influence this outsider has on your decisions. And now, with these rumors that she might become your wife... it raises even more suspicion. Kadesh crossed his arms.

 

  — And what do you suggest? That we monitor her every step? That we discredit someone who’s proven valuable, simply because she wasn’t born with the Uchiha name?

  

  — I suggest Madara remember his position — Hayato replied, turning his gaze to the clan leader. — You are our pillar, Madara. Every decision you make echoes for generations. Marrying someone from outside the clan might be seen as weakness. As if you were compromising our lineage, our strength.

  

  Madara leaned slightly forward, his dark eyes gleaming with such intensity that even the most experienced among them hesitated for a moment.

 

  — I am the leader of this clan — his voice was cold and final. — Every decision I make is for the good of the Uchiha. And it’s not up to any of you to dictate what I should or shouldn’t do with my personal life.

  Hayato frowned, but Kadesh smiled faintly.

 

  — If you’re so certain of your authority, why are we having this conversation?

Madara looked at the elder, understanding the intention behind the provocation. Kadesh didn’t want to weaken him, but to force him to reaffirm his position clearly, so that everyone there understood exactly where they stood.

 

  — Because I allow dialogue, not because I accept impositions — Madara replied, turning his sharp gaze back to Hayato. — The Uchiha clan grows and prospers under my leadership. I won’t make mistakes that compromise our greatness.

 

  Silence lingered in the chamber for a moment.

  Hayato, though displeased, realized that pressing further would gain him nothing at that point.

  Kadesh let out a quiet sigh and leaned back in his chair.

 

  — So be it.

 

  The meeting was adjourned, but Madara knew that conversation was far from truly over.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Night had already fallen over the Uchiha residence, a crescent moon softly illuminating the outer grounds. The cool evening breeze caressed the tree leaves, making them sway gently, as if whispering secrets to one another. Inside the building, the cold stone walls and dim lamps created an atmosphere of calm, but Madara felt anything but at peace.

 

  Madara sat in a sturdy wooden chair, shoulders tense and brow furrowed.

Izuna entered the room soundlessly, as was his custom, and immediately noticed his brother’s state.

  He approached Madara, removing his sandals before sitting beside him.

 

  — I knew you were bothered by the meeting. — He began, with a soft smile, trying to ease the tension in the air.

 

  Madara didn’t reply right away. His hand was clenched around a tea cup, but he released it, letting the drink cool as he stared at the fire in the hearth.

 

  — They don’t understand. — Madara finally said, his voice rough and tired. — What I want, what’s best for all of us, seems irrelevant to them. Hayato and the others only know how to complain, to question every move, as if I have no right to decide for the clan. — He looked at Izuna, eyes heavy with frustration. — I have a plan. Something bigger, more ambitious, and yet they’re trying to sabotage me with their doubts.

 

  Izuna, always the calmer one, looked at his brother with understanding.

 

  — It’s not easy being in your position. They have their own fears and concerns. The Uchiha clan no longer has the unity it once did. Many still see others as threats, and the idea of change is... hard for them.

Madara scoffed, exasperated.

 

  — I only want to ensure our clan’s future is stronger. It’s not just about leadership — it’s about making sure history sees us as the victors, as the ones who truly rule this shinobi world. — He looked at Izuna again, calmer now, but still tense, his jaw clenched. — But sometimes, it feels like I’m fighting a wall. Every step forward is followed by two steps back.

  Izuna didn’t say anything for a moment. Instead, he stood and walked to the window, looking out at the night sky.

 

  — You’ve always been the strongest, Madara. It may feel hard now, but you have support. And there are those who see in you what others don’t. Don’t give up. — He turned, his smile more serious. — Besides, times are changing. Not all Uchiha are so attached to old traditions. Those who stand with you, Madara, are loyal to the end.

Madara smiled faintly, his gaze softening a little. He knew his brother was right, but the frustration hadn’t yet faded.

 

  — I just don’t know if that will be enough.

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  It was a typical day in the Uchiha clan, but for Sakura, things had changed. She was in an inner garden, surrounded by stones and colorful flowers, the leaves of a few trees casting soft shadows over the stone path. The scent of damp earth mingled with the sweet fragrance of the blossoms. Though the setting was peaceful, the atmosphere within Sakura was anything but.

 

  As she wandered through the gardens, feeling the soft breeze on her skin, she began to notice the first signs of change in how people treated her. Some of the clan’s women — with whom she had once exchanged cordial conversations — now looked at her with a distant gaze. It wasn’t open hostility, but a subtle coldness she had never noticed before.

 

  In one of the garden’s paths, an older woman approached her. She was polite, but her eyes held a veiled judgment.

 

  — So, you’re still the… ‘guest’ of the Uchiha clan? — the woman said, her smile not reaching her eyes. — Or can I say you’ve become more than that now, since you’re so close to Madara-sama?

Sakura remained silent for a moment, the woman’s smile narrowing. — Madara-sama is a man of great power, of course. But do you truly understand what that means, dear? A future with him is not like any other.

  Sakura felt a growing discomfort but tried to remain composed.

 

  — I’m grateful for the clan’s hospitality. — She forced a smile before stepping away quickly, trying to ignore the unease curling in her chest.

 

  As she walked, she overheard the voices of some elders speaking a little further ahead.

 

  — She’s a good child, but what does she really understand about being the wife of an Uchiha man? What will she do when the clan begins to demand more from her?

 

  The other elder replied:

 

  — Madara is a leader. If she marries him, she’ll have to learn, like all Uchiha wives. There’s no room for weakness.

 

  Sakura felt a tightness in her chest. What she had just heard confirmed her deepest fears. She was no longer just a guest. She was becoming a crucial piece in the clan’s game — and that made her more vulnerable than ever.

 

  Since the night Madara had nearly taken her into his arms completely — and she had nearly given in — Sakura had been keeping a calculated distance. He hadn’t insisted or pressured her, but he hadn’t stopped courting her either. The difference now was that he did so openly, making it clear to the entire clan that his intention was to make her the Uchiha matriarch. That made her uneasy, especially as she began to notice the stares and whispers around her.

 

  It was in that moment of introspection that a movement to her left caught her attention. Turning, Sakura found Miyu — Hayato’s granddaughter and the elder’s most fervent opponent of Madara — standing a few steps away, her hands delicately clasped in front of her, as if hesitating to approach.

 

  Sakura felt a subtle tension in her chest. She wasn’t sure what to expect from that interaction. Although she had never exchanged many words with Miyu, she knew that, according to the elders, the young woman had always been prepared to become Madara’s wife. What must she think of her?

 

  Still, Sakura remained courteous.

 

  — Miyu-san — she greeted, offering a small nod.

  

  Miyu smiled gently, dissolving some of Sakura’s stiffness. Her dark eyes sparkled with sincere curiosity.

 

  — Sakura-san — her voice was soft, almost melodic. — I hope I’m not interrupting your studies. — She gestured to the three scrolls Sakura was carrying.

 

  — Not at all — Sakura replied, slipping the scrolls into her kimono sleeve and adjusting herself as she sat on a nearby stone bench. — I was just going to review a few medical techniques.

 

  Miyu walked over and, to Sakura’s surprise, sat beside her, crossing her legs gracefully.

 

  — You really are different from all the women in the clan — Miyu commented, glancing at the scrolls with a look of admiration. — Always studying, improving yourself, teaching... working hard.

Sakura blinked, surprised by the sincere compliment.

 

  — I like to keep myself busy — she replied, uncertain where the conversation might lead.

  Miyu let out a light but genuine laugh.

 

  — You’re brave. And strong — she continued. — I understand why you captured our leader’s heart.

  That statement left Sakura speechless for a moment.

 

  — You… don’t resent that? — she asked hesitantly. — I mean… your grandfather always seemed convinced that you would be the matriarch. Was that never something you wanted?

 

  Miyu looked toward the garden, a soft breeze playing with her dark hair. She seemed to reflect before answering.

 

  — I never wanted that fate — she admitted at last. — Madara-sama… he intimidates me a little. I admire him greatly, of course, but… I’ve never seen him as a husband.

 

  Sakura felt an unexpected wave of relief. She hadn’t known how much she cared about Miyu’s opinion until hearing those words.

 

  — So… you have feelings for someone else? — she ventured, watching as Miyu lightly bit her lower lip.

  The answer came in a soft, melancholic tone.

 

  — Izuna-sama.

  Sakura couldn’t hide her surprise.

 

  — You love him.

  Miyu smiled, but there was something sad in her expression.

 

  — I always have. But Izuna-sama has never looked at me that way. And everyone knows his heart belongs to someone else.

Sakura felt a pang of empathy. She knew all too well the weight of loving someone who didn’t return those feelings.

 

  — I’m sorry, Miyu-san.

  The other woman shook her head with a gentle smile.

 

  — You don’t have to be. I’ve already accepted it. I just hope that the one who holds his thoughts and heart is worthy of him.

  Sakura remained silent for a moment, observing the woman beside her. Miyu was kind, perceptive, and clearly loved Izuna in a quiet, sincere way.

 

  When the young woman stood, adjusting her kimono, Sakura watched her with new eyes.

  — Thank you for talking with me — said Miyu.

  — The pleasure was mine — Sakura replied, still lost in thought.

 

  As she watched Miyu walk away, Sakura couldn’t help but wonder how Izuna had never noticed the woman by his side — someone who loved him so purely and selflessly.

  And more than that, she felt a sting of sorrow realizing how hearts were often one step behind destiny, blind to those who saw them with more care and devotion than they could ever imagine.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Tobirama’s office was lit only by oil lamps, with the quiet night wrapping the house in stillness. The air was thick with the smell of paper and slow-burning incense, creating an atmosphere of focus and concentration.

  Tobirama sat at his desk, a pile of documents before him. He looked up when one of his spies entered, bringing fresh intel on the Uchiha clan.

 

  — Report, then. — Tobirama said, his voice devoid of emotion. — What do you know about the Uchiha clan’s recent activity? Madara is acting with more freedom, and that’s not something I can afford to ignore.

 

  The informant bowed slightly before speaking, handing him a set of papers.

 

  — Madara is consolidating power within the clan, sir. It’s no longer just about leadership — he’s gaining a strong support base, more than any of the other Uchihas. His likely future marriage to the woman he calls his “guest” seems to be becoming a symbol of unity for the Uchihas.

 

  Tobirama examined the papers, his expression hardening even more.

 

  — I’m not surprised. Madara has always had that ability. But what worries me is what he’s doing with this rising popularity. What is his real goal? Is he truly seeking a peaceful future, or is he just building a power base for himself?

 

  He stood abruptly, his chair scraping against the wooden floor.

 

  — I need to keep an eye on him. I can’t let him become a threat. A threat that could destroy the fragile balance we’re trying to maintain.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The night breeze carried the scent of damp earth and burnt resin, a characteristic aroma from the small bonfires scattered around the nearby village houses. Inside the isolated cabin, shadows flickered in the candlelight, casting fleeting silhouettes against the wooden walls. Izuna Uchiha crossed the threshold with silent but firm steps, his eyes immediately searching for her.

 

  She was there, as always, waiting for him. Sitting at the edge of the bed, her loose hair cascading in waves over her bare shoulders, the woman looked up as soon as she sensed his presence. The slight smile that curved her lips carried a melancholic sweetness, a gleam of longing and resignation.

 

  — You took longer than usual — her voice was soft, but carried a note of unease.

 

  Izuna didn’t respond right away. Instead, he stepped closer, holding her face in his hands before pulling her into an intense kiss, a gesture mixing desire, longing, and the urgency of something that always seemed about to slip through his fingers. Her hands slid to the back of his neck, drawing him closer, and within seconds, uncontrollable desire took over.

 

  Only when they were already lying tangled in the sheets, warmed by their own sweat and satiated exhaustion, did words become necessary.

 

  Izuna traced invisible patterns over her bare skin with the tips of his fingers, feeling the warm softness of her body against his. He watched her silently, but his attentive gaze caught something subtly different that night.

 

  — Mikasa, what’s wrong? — He called her name, his voice a dense whisper in the shadows. She took a few seconds to answer, her eyes fixed on the wooden ceiling.

 

  — Nothing you don’t already know, Izuna. I just... always get like this when it’s almost time for you to leave. Izuna sighed, closing his eyes briefly before turning his body toward her.

 

  — Soon this will end. Mikasa let out a brief, humorless laugh, a sound that echoed like broken glass in the silence of the room.

 

  — You always say that. But I can’t share your naive hope. Izuna frowned, propping himself up on one elbow to look at her more clearly.

 

  — Why do you say that? You know I’m a man of my word. She turned to him, her gaze heavy with a mix of sadness and exhaustion.

 

  — Because no matter how much you love me, Izuna. I am what I am. And your clan will never accept me. Your brother will never accept me. To them, I am just a woman who sells herself for a few coins. I will always be dirty in their eyes. Izuna felt his stomach churn, a latent resentment that had never completely disappeared.

 

  — Madara only wanted to protect me. Mikasa raised an eyebrow, the smile on her lips turning skeptical.

 

  — That’s what he told you? Izuna felt irritation rise but held back.

 

  — He did what he thought was right. He was dealing with our father’s death, taking over the clan amidst chaos, pressured by everyone. There was no room for another scandal. He had to choose between mercy or following the council’s orders and having you killed.

 

  Mikasa looked away, biting her lower lip.

 

  — So I should thank him for sending me away with alms? For giving me money to disappear?

 

  Izuna breathed deeply, his heart tight with memories that still burned.

 

  — What hurt me wasn’t that you left. It was that you accepted his offer without even trying to take me with you.

 

  Mikasa turned completely, now lying on her side, staring closely at Izuna. Her eyes seemed like deep wells, where secrets and scars mingled.

 

  — I did it for you. You could never be happy away from your brother, from your clan. Even if you wanted to run away with me, sooner or later you’d regret it. Izuna felt his jaw clench.

 

  — And do you really believe that was better for me? Spending years hating you for abandoning me? Mikasa lowered her gaze, her expression heavy with what looked like guilt.

 

  — If I had stayed, you’d be dead now. Me too. What would we have gained from that?

 

  A dense silence settled between them, heavy as the night that enveloped them.

 

  Then, Izuna sighed and brushed some strands of her hair aside, studying her face with a tenderness that contrasted with the dull anger still pulsing inside him.

 

  — Things are changing.

 

  Mikasa let out a weak laugh.

 

  — You always say that too.

  — This time it’s different.

 

  She raised an eyebrow.

 

  — And why should I believe that?

 

  Izuna hesitated a moment before answering.

 

  — Because Madara is courting a foreigner.

 

  Mikasa’s eyes widened, genuine surprise showing.

 

  — Is that true?

 

  — It is. Sakura. A woman who came from far away, strong, determined... She’s softening Madara. If he can change for her, then maybe...

 

  Mikasa looked away, a light, incredulous smile playing on her lips.

 

  — Maybe I have a chance too? Izuna nodded slowly.

 

  — It’s all I want.

 

  She let out a long sigh before closing her eyes and resting her forehead against his.

 

  — Then I hope you’re right, Izuna. Because I’m tired of fighting a fate that never wanted to give me you.

 

  He kissed her, pulling her close to his chest, feeling the fragility of the moment. The fear that everything would collapse again. The dread that, in the end, Mikasa might be right.

 

  But he would not back down. This time, he would keep her by his side. At any cost.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The Uchiha mansion was wrapped in solemn silence, interrupted only by the occasional rustle of leaves in the night breeze. The full moon cast its silvery light over the inner courtyard, where Madara waited, arms crossed, near the main entrance. His dark, intense eyes, faintly illuminated by the activated Sharingan, were fixed on the gate, alert to any movement.

 

  When the muffled footsteps of Izuna echoed through the stone corridor, Madara stepped forward, blocking his passage before he could even cross the threshold of the house. Izuna stopped abruptly, his expression betraying a mixture of tiredness and frustration. The older brother’s stern gaze already signaled that this night would not end in peace.

 

  — It’s late, Izuna — Madara said, his voice firm, carrying unquestionable authority.

 

  Izuna rolled his eyes and sighed heavily.

 

  — Since when do I have to justify the time I come home?

 

  Madara ignored the provocation and tilted his head slightly, his posture rigid like a general about to give orders.

 

  — I know where you’ve been — he stated, his eyes shining with a mix of disapproval and irritation. — And I know with whom you’ve been.

 

  Izuna’s face immediately closed off. He crossed his arms, as if preparing for the inevitable argument.

 

  — Oh, yeah? Then tell me, onii-sama, why the hell can you court and marry a foreigner but I can’t?

 

  Madara’s eyes flashed with a flicker of irritation at hearing his brother’s words.

 

  — Sakura can’t be compared to Mikasa — he retorted, his tone full of certainty.

 

  — And why not? — Izuna raised his voice, frustration overflowing. — Because you chose her? Because you decided that this time, an Uchiha can love a woman who wasn’t born inside the clan?

 

  Madara sighed, running his hand through his black hair before facing Izuna again, his voice now lower but sharp as a blade.

 

  — Because Sakura has no ulterior motives. Because she doesn’t betray, doesn’t sell her body for comfort. Because she would never accept money to disappear from the life of someone she says she loves.

 

  Fury glittered in Izuna’s eyes, and his body stiffened upon hearing that.

 

  — You don’t know anything! You’re wrong about her!

 

  Madara laughed, a low, humorless sound.

 

  — The only one fooled here is you.

 

  Izuna clenched his fists, his breathing growing heavy, then abruptly turned to leave, but Madara wasn’t finished.

 

  — Do you know who Mikasa has been spending her nights with lately?

 

  Madara’s tone was cruelly precise, causing Izuna to stop mid-movement. His older brother watched him closely, waiting for the reaction to come.

 

  — She prostitutes herself to the Senjus — Madara let out, each word like a precise blow. — Especially to Hashirama.

 

  Izuna spun on his heels, his face distressed, his aura radiating pure fury.

 

  — What did you say?

 

  — You heard me right — Madara stated, not averting his gaze. — Hashirama told me months ago that he found a foreign prostitute in a bar. Said she became his favorite pastime. And guess what?

 

  Izuna’s expression twisted in a mix of horror and disbelief.

 

  — You’re lying.

 

  — I don’t need to lie to you, Izuna — Madara retorted, his voice cold. — You need to open your eyes. Mikasa will never be a woman worthy of you. Never worthy of this clan. And the sooner you see who she really is, the faster you will free yourself from this ridiculous illusion.

 

  The anger in Izuna overflowed. He lunged at Madara impulsively, his fists seeking to strike him, but before he could land the blow, Madara grabbed him firmly, easily blocking the attack.

 

  — You lie! — Izuna shouted, struggling against his brother’s grip. Madara held him by the shoulders and gently pushed him back, without releasing his hold.

 

  — Do you think she didn’t know who you were? Do you think she didn’t know exactly what she was doing when she accepted the money I offered her?

 

  Izuna’s eyes shone with contained fury, but something inside him broke. He wanted to deny, to shout that Madara was wrong. But the truth was too cruel to be ignored.

 

  Madara released his brother’s shoulders, his expression softening just a little.

 

  — I did what I did back then to protect you. And I would do it again, Izuna. You don’t see it, but I see for you.

 

  The silence between them was dense, heavy, as if the weight of that revelation was suffocating the air around. Izuna averted his gaze, his hands trembling slightly.

 

  — You don’t understand... — his voice came out lower now, laden with something that sounded like pain.

 

  Madara sighed, crossing his arms.

 

  — Then make me understand, Izuna. Tell me, what about her is worth your ruin?

 

  Izuna didn’t answer. He just closed his eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and then walked away from Madara, this time without trying to strike him.

 

  — You’ll never understand.

 

  Madara watched as his brother walked away, his silhouette disappearing down the dark corridor. He sighed, feeling the fatigue of the confrontation weigh on his shoulders. He knew Izuna wouldn’t accept the truth easily.

 

  But more than that, he knew that, no matter how much he tried to stop it, some wounds could never be healed by others.

 

  Izuna would have to see with his own eyes. And Madara feared the day that would happen.

Chapter 17: The trail of a new destination

Notes:

Hey, everyone, I made a mistake.
I posted this chapter yesterday as if it were Chapter 16.
A reader pointed it out, and I’ve just fixed it.

So now Chapter 16 is posted correctly,
and this one is actually Chapter 17.

Sorry to anyone who read it thinking it was the previous one —
it must’ve been confusing. 😅

For those who hadn’t read it yet:
you’re getting two chapters at once! 😅😊

  The scent of ancient scrolls and aged wood permeated the Uchiha library. Sakura was leafing through a dusty tome, her eyes dancing over the precise kanji that told legends about dragons. Madara had granted her access to the library; he wouldn’t have much time to search and research dragons himself, not with Konoha’s ongoing construction projects and the endless meetings he was attending. The Uchihas who oversaw the place had turned up their noses when Madara personally brought her in and granted her access and permission in front of those men. She wondered if Madara, in his first life, had been just as defiant of his clan’s rules during his time as leader. Because now he clearly was—he did whatever he wanted and had no intention or even pretense of molding himself to the clan’s rigid rules.

 

  She exhaled, focusing her thoughts, her inner self tense, on alert. The air was heavy with expectation. Then Sakura found a passage that made her hold her breath: a teaching about chakra resonance with dragons. The words spoke of a lost code, a spiritual frequency that could enchant them, but that could only be activated in a place of great spiritual power. Her heart raced. “The abandoned temple.”

 

  Hours later, night had already deepened when Sakura arrived at the temple, the moonlight silvering the time-worn ruins. Echoes of the past resonated in the solemn silence of the place. She lit incense and a small lantern, then sat on an old tatami mat in lotus position, closed her eyes, and let her chakra flow. For several minutes, nothing happened, but Sakura had already learned that persistence was a powerful tool—she wouldn’t leave that place until she felt something different. The minutes passed in silence; only the rustling of dry leaves on the ground or the gentle swaying of tree branches in the breeze could be heard.

 

  Minutes turned into hours, but Sakura remained there, focused, letting her chakra flow in a steady, unchanging stream. Her perfect chakra control gave her this talent—to concentrate her chakra constantly for hours on end without exhaustion or faltering. And then, after almost three hours, finally, slowly, a wave of subtle energy began to spread, filling the space around her.

 

  At first, it came as a whisper, a shiver climbing up her spine. Then, an overwhelming sensation took over her body, as if she were submerged in an ocean of ancient presences. The air grew heavy, and Sakura felt her consciousness expand, reaching something beyond her understanding.

 

  The shadows on the walls seemed to shift, and an intoxicating feeling of connection washed over her. Her heart pounded frantically when, for a moment, she had the impression of hearing a rhythmic thump—almost like a distant heartbeat… and a muffled roar. But then, everything vanished. When she opened her eyes, night had completely fallen; the moon was high in the sky. With a deep breath, she pulled herself together, gathered her things, and returned to the Uchiha compound—but her mind was spinning with what she had experienced. She was certain she was on the right path. She just needed more time and experience.

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The day was overcast when the message from the Yamanaka leader reached Madara’s hands. The clan’s golden seal already revealed the urgency of its contents before it was even broken. The Uchiha’s sharp eyes quickly scanned the neatly written lines, absorbing the information. The Yamanaka was requesting a meeting, informing that the Nara and Akimichi were considering allying themselves with the newly formed village of Konoha, which was still in its early days of construction.

 

  Madara frowned, pondering the implications. The defeat of the Yamanaka’s attack had sealed their loyalty to the Uchiha, but the other two clans were valuable pieces on the political board that was taking shape. He folded the scroll precisely and left the office. He needed to talk to Hashirama about this.

 

  When he arrived at the Konoha construction site, he took time to observe and admire the progress—the foundations of buildings and houses, the ground already dug and being fitted with piping for water supply and sanitation. Upon finding Hashirama, he handed him the letter without ceremony.

 

  — We have a meeting scheduled. — His voice carried the firmness of someone who understood the weight of the situation. Hashirama took the message and read it, a hopeful gleam lighting up his eyes.

 

  — This is excellent! Their alliance would greatly strengthen our village! — he exclaimed, with an almost childlike enthusiasm. Madara crossed his arms, watching him.

 

  — Yes, but they haven’t decided yet. We need to make sure they choose the right side.

 

  Izuna and Tobirama received the news with contrasting reactions. Izuna trusted in his brother’s persuasion, while Tobirama viewed the situation with critical eyes—always suspicious of the Uchiha’s intentions, even if he was now conflicted by the posture, reputation, and respect Madara had been steadily building over the past few weeks.

 

  The delegation departed at dawn, each leader with their escort, heading to the agreed meeting point in the heart of the forest, where a small wooden pavilion served as a shelter for confidential negotiations.

  The breeze carried the scent of damp earth when the representatives of the three clans arrived. The Yamanaka leader appeared calm, already firm in his stance, but the Nara and Akimichi remained reserved. They sat in a circle, surrounded by their warriors, while Hashirama, Madara, and their brothers positioned themselves before them.

 

  — We thank you for coming. — Hashirama began, his voice warm. — Konoha represents a new future for all of us, a future where we won’t need to live in fear of war. Here, all families can prosper together.

  The Nara leader, a man with a shrewd gaze, raised an eyebrow.

 

  — Your ideals are noble, Senju, but they seem... naïve. The world has never worked that way.

The Akimichi leader nodded.

 

  — Peace is desirable, but it can only be maintained through strength. A village cannot be built on dreams alone.

Hashirama opened his mouth to argue, but Madara intervened, his presence dominating the space.

 

  — Konoha will be a bastion of security. Here, our families will have a protected home. But know this—anyone who threatens that peace will be annihilated.

His gaze sparked as it swept the circle, capturing the attention of the hesitant leaders.

  — We are not naïve. We know the world won’t change just through good intentions. We must be prepared to make hard decisions and sacrifices when necessary. If you choose to join us, you’ll have protection and prosperity. If not, you’ll have to deal with the consequences.

 

  Madara’s words weighed heavily in the air. The silence that followed was cutting. The Nara and Akimichi leaders exchanged calculating glances before finally relaxing their posture. Madara’s pragmatic vision seemed more realistic than Hashirama’s optimism.

 

  The Senju noticed the shift in the atmosphere and felt a discomfort grow in his chest. Since the beginning of the village’s founding, he had seen Madara gather more and more followers—and now, once again, he was the center of attention, the one whose vision was being accepted.

 

  The Nara leader gave a slight smile.

 

  — I’d like to discuss details about the land that would be allotted to us within the village.

 

  — And about resource administration — added the Akimichi.

 

  Both were addressing Madara, nearly ignoring Hashirama, who tried to mask his frustration behind a forced smile.

 

  The meeting continued with negotiations about land and rights within the village, each detail meticulously discussed. Madara remained firm and calculating, ensuring the agreement was favorable, while Hashirama, though in agreement, tasted the bitter edge of rejection.

 

  When the meeting ended, the leaders departed, and silence stretched between the remaining Senju and Uchiha. Hashirama sighed, looking at Madara.

 

  — You have a way of... convincing people. — His voice sounded strained, but Madara merely gave him a cold look.

 

  — There’s no room for illusions when it comes to building a village, Hashirama. Only for the right decisions.

Without another word, he turned and walked away, leaving the Senju behind, alone with his thoughts.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Izuna had told Madara that he would be late returning to the clan today. That he had matters to deal with. Madara knew exactly what matters those were, but spared him any comments—Izuna silently thanked him for that.

  He followed the usual path, until he reached his destination. His heart pounded in his chest—anxiety, but also fear. He needed to get this out of the way, or he would never have peace.

 

  The cabin was shrouded in shadow, lit only by the flickering glow of an oil lamp on the table. The scent of burnt and aged wood, along with spices, lingered in the air—mixed with Mikasa’s perfume, which still hadn’t faded from the sheets.

Izuna sat on the edge of the bed, elbows resting on his knees, eyes fixed on the worn wooden floor.

 

  The wind howled outside through the cracks in the cabin, and when the door creaked, he knew it was her.

 

  — You’re late.

 

  His voice was low, heavy with something she didn’t immediately recognize. Mikasa hesitated for a moment before stepping closer, trying to wrap him in an embrace, but Izuna stopped her, gripping her wrists firmly and pushing her away.

 

  — What is it? — she asked, confused, feeling her heart race.

Izuna raised his eyes to her, and the coldness in them made her shiver.

 

  — Do you sleep with Hashirama?

Silence fell between them like a sharp blade. Mikasa blinked, surprised, then let out a brief, humorless laugh.

 

  — Is that what your brother, Madara, told you?

  Izuna had no patience for word games. He wanted clarity and truth. He was risking everything for her—for this relationship. He deserved the truth, at the very least.

He stepped closer and gripped her wrists tightly, pulling her toward him—not with intimacy or sensuality, as he might have in another moment, but firmly and intimidatingly, a clear sign that he would accept nothing but the truth.

 

  — Tell me it’s a lie.

  She looked away, biting her lower lip, tension building in her shoulders. She could feel his gaze burning into her, his grip a warning that there was no way to escape this.

 

  — You knew what I was from the beginning, Izuna.

  He laughed, but the sound was dry and bitter.

 

  — And I gave you money so you wouldn’t have to do that anymore.

  Mikasa pulled her wrists free from his grip.

 

  — And you think that’s enough? That a few coins can erase years of my life?

Izuna narrowed his eyes, his patience wearing thin.

 

  — What more do you want?!

Mikasa closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath before answering.

 

  — Security.

 

  The single word sounded strange between them, burdened with something deeper. Izuna frowned.

 

  — Security from what?

  She hesitated, and he saw the inner battle she was fighting.

 

  — Hashirama doesn’t just give me money. He promised me contacts. A way to leave this country, if I choose.

Izuna’s heart stopped for a moment before resuming with a heavier beat.

 

  — Leave the country? You want to leave?

Mikasa’s silence was answer enough.

 

  — I’ve never forgotten my homeland — she continued. — Everything I earn, I send to my family.

  Izuna felt something crack inside him.

 

  — What did you leave behind, Mikasa?

She raised her eyes to him, and for the first time that night, Izuna saw something different in them. Something that wasn’t just greed or survival.

 

  — A daughter.

  The world stopped. Izuna blinked, unable to process what he had just heard.

 

  — A... daughter?

  Mikasa nodded slowly.

  Izuna felt dizzy. She had a daughter. Then something inside him stirred—could the child be his? If she was, as difficult as it might be to have her accepted, it would be better for her to be raised within the clan than risk being used somewhere else, if—or when—she awakened the Sharingan.

 

  — I left her with relatives. The money I receive is for her.

  — This child is… this girl… is she…

He couldn’t say it. Mikasa understood what he was trying to ask and answered first.

 

  — She’s not yours.

  She said at last.

  Izuna felt an inexplicable mix of relief and disappointment.

 

  — How can you be sure? How old is she?

He asked, more serious now. He wouldn’t let this go without answers—if the child were his, he needed to know.

 

  — I had her before I came to the Land of Fire. Before I met you.

  Izuna walked around the room, running his hands through his hair, trying to digest her words.

 

  — So you never planned to stay.

  — I don’t know any other way to live.

 

  Her voice was low, almost pleading, but Izuna could no longer hear her. All he could think was that Mikasa never had any intention of staying by his side.

She stepped forward, touching his face with her fingertips.

 

  — My feelings for you are real, Izuna.

He closed his eyes for a brief moment, absorbing that confession. And then he laughed—bitter and ironic.

  Madara was right, and he hated that. Hated that Madara had been right about Mikasa all along.

 

  — But that doesn’t change anything, does it?

  She remained silent.

  Izuna took a deep breath, feeling the tightness in his chest, and walked toward the door.

 

  — Madara was right about you.

He didn’t look back as he left.

 

  Mikasa stood there, motionless, feeling the cold night seep in through the open door, taking with it the only man who had ever truly tried to save her.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Sakura felt her chakra expand in a way she had never experienced before. Once again, she was seated in the abandoned temple, the air around her thick, charged with raw electricity. The incense burned slowly, its smoke drawing fleeting shapes in the night air. With each deep breath, she felt the waves of energy around her grow stronger, as if something were responding to her silent call. Her body vibrated in tune with an unknown force—something primal and immense. She had been there just over an hour, and this time, it happened faster. It was as if she already knew the right path.

 

  Then, in the midst of her concentration, a sensation of pressure fell over her, as if she were being watched. A cold breeze brushed against her skin, raising the hairs on the back of her neck. When she opened her eyes, there was nothing there—but she could feel the undeniable presence of something powerful. Her vision blurred for a moment, and for a brief second, something took form in the shadows of the temple—glowing, fierce eyes, deep as burning abysses.

  Her heart raced, and a piercing chill wrapped around her, but it wasn’t fear—it was recognition. It was a warning.

But just as quickly as it had come, it vanished—and she found herself growing more and more anxious for the moment when she would finally make real contact with whatever was answering her call.

 

  In the days that followed, Sakura felt the repercussions of that moment in both her body and spirit. Her perception was sharper, her chakra pulsed differently—something that even those most sensitive to chakra could notice. And Madara was no exception.

  He watched her from afar, his expression carrying something that bordered on concern. No matter how much he tried to ignore it, he sensed something different in Sakura. It wasn’t just a change in her posture or behavior—but something in her chakra. The energy radiating from her was denser, more intense… and strangely wild.

 

  He waited until everyone had left the breakfast table that morning, leaving just the two of them. He looked at her closely, his analytical gaze narrowing as he thought and felt the ripple of her chakra.

 

  — What did you do?

  Madara finally asked, his voice controlled, but his eyes sharp as blades.

  Sakura lifted her gaze to him, hesitating for a moment. She didn’t want to hide anything—but the right words seemed to slip away.

 

  — I... felt something. In the temple. A presence.

  Madara frowned, his expression darkening.

 

  — What kind of presence?

  — Something ancient. Something vast.

He remained silent for a moment, his eyes scanning her, searching every inch of her face.

 

  — And it changed your chakra.

Sakura nodded.

 

  — I don’t know how, but ever since then, I feel like something is… trying to awaken inside me.

  Madara pressed his lips together, crossing his arms.

 

  — I don’t like this. We don’t know what we’re dealing with.

  — I know.

  Sakura let out a breath and looked at him more intently.

  — But I need to understand. I need to know where this will lead me.

 

  Madara didn’t answer right away. He just stared at her, his dark eyes evaluating every detail, every nuance of her expression. Then, without saying anything else, he stood up and walked away—but the tension in his shoulders made it clear that this conversation was far from over.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  That afternoon, Sakura was in the garden, reading yet another scroll about ancient legends, with two more scrolls on runes and seals by her side. She was deeply focused, as always. That’s how she was when her thirst for knowledge took over—so concentrated that everything else around her seemed almost insignificant.

 

  And it was because she was so focused that she didn’t see—or hear—when he approached her, slowly, like a predator, making sure they were alone. He came so close that her scent nearly made him dizzy, as it often did when he got that near to her. Then, slowly, deliberately, and gently, he leaned in and placed a soft kiss on the nape of her neck—one he knew would affect her.

  The smug smile spread across his face as he saw her skin react, goosebumps appearing almost instantly.

  She startled and turned around at once, a little alarmed—and the moment she saw his face, wearing that damned lopsided smirk of his, her cheeks flushed instantly.

 

  — I... didn’t see you come.

  She said, trying to manage the sensations her body showed whenever he got that close.

 

  — I know.

  He smiled and sat beside her, picking up one of the scrolls to examine.

 

  — Don’t you think you’re becoming obsessed with this?

  He finally asked, his gaze serious. Sakura crossed her arms and rolled her eyes.

 

  — Madara, you’re the last person who can talk to me about being obsessive over something.

  He raised an eyebrow at her remark.

 

  — Fair enough. He said.

  — But now I’d like you to set this aside and come with me.

  Sakura frowned, slightly tense. She had already made her stance clear regarding his advances. He had remained silent about it in the past few days and hadn’t approached her again.

 

  — Come with you… where?

  She asked, her voice nearly faltering—cursing herself for sounding so affected.

  He smiled again, that same smile, and took her hand.

 

  — A walk. First to see Konoha’s construction sites, and then somewhere nearby. She still looked uncertain.

 

  — Why?

 She finally asked, still fearful and nervous about the possibility of being alone with him. She wasn’t sure she had enough self-control if he decided to come on to her more boldly again.

 

  — Well, you told me I should do things the right way. He replied. — This walk is part of the traditional courtship I intend to offer you. We won’t be completely alone, if that’s what you’re afraid of.

  Sakura lowered her gaze to their joined hands. Madara continued with slow, circular movements of his thumb over hers. And she could feel his gaze burning her skin.

 

  — Are you sure about this?

  — I don’t think you’ve yet understood that I’m not a man who plays games or acts without knowing exactly what he wants.

Her green eyes met his.

  — And I want you, Sakura.

  Her stomach flipped at that affirmation—and not just her stomach. A heat spread through parts of her she’d rather not think about, especially since his tone and the way he looked at her made it very clear he was speaking in much deeper—and probably far less innocent—terms.

 

  — And since you want it done this way, then so be it.

  His tone shifted slightly—cold and lethal now, reminiscent of the warrior she had met during the Fourth War. A shiver began to crawl up her spine as his eyes turned ice-cold and intense beyond comprehension—as if he could freeze her soul and set it on fire at the same time.

 

  — You will be my wife, Sakura. He said. — It’s only a matter of time. And if this courtship game is necessary to convince you of that—then so be it.

 

  He stood up and extended his hand for her to follow. Sakura was speechless. She simply couldn’t find the words—but one thing was clear: the way he sent shivers down her spine, only for that shiver to transform into a jolt of excitement she never imagined she could feel…

She knew—it wasn’t just her heart that wanted him. Her body was pleading for his touch.

 

  So she took a deep breath, placed her hand in his, and followed him in silence.

  This was a dangerous game.

  And she wasn’t sure she could make it through to the end of it intact—or without surrendering to what he made her feel.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Later that night, Madara, Hashirama, and a small escort traveled to the Sarutobi clan—a scheduled meeting to discuss the clan’s possible alliance with the soon-to-be-inaugurated Konoha.

 

  The torch-lit hall was wide, its architecture rustic yet solid, reflecting the disciplined and warrior-like character of the Sarutobi clan. The scent of burnt wood and incense lingered in the air as Hashirama and Madara, accompanied by their reduced escort, sat before the Sarutobi leader and a few of his closest advisors.

 

  The Sarutobi leader, a robust man with stern features and a piercing gaze, greeted Hashirama with a respectful nod. The Senju returned the gesture and, always composed and amicable, began the conversation.

 

  — Sarutobi-dono, thank you for receiving us. I know times of change bring uncertainty, but I want to reinforce our intention to build a home where everyone can live in peace and harmony, without fear of constant conflict. I believe that together we can create a future where strength is used only to protect—and never to oppress. His voice was calm, sincere.

 

  The Sarutobi leader crossed his arms, thoughtful, while his advisors exchanged discreet glances. Hashirama was a man of great renown, but his utopian vision didn’t always resonate with those hardened by war.

 

  — Hashirama-dono, your ideals are noble. He finally said. — But I wonder if this peace will last. In times of war, we rely on the loyalty of those who fight beside us. But in times of peace… what will hold that loyalty firm? Fear? Hope? Or something more tangible?

 

  Madara, who until then had remained silent, his expression closed as he observed the interactions, noticed that Hashirama’s approach wasn’t having the intended effect. He sighed softly and, adjusting his posture slightly, took the floor.

 

  — Sarutobi-dono, your concern is valid. I share it myself. Peace without security is a castle of sand. If Konoha is to be a refuge, then its walls must be impenetrable. If we want unity, then loyalty must be unquestionable. But loyalty without discipline becomes weakness. That’s why, within the village, justice and balance must be respected, ensuring no clan is disadvantaged. But for those outside...

Madara paused, his intense gaze sweeping across the room. — ...rigidity—and, if necessary, force—will be our shields. Order is not negotiable, for it is what sustains peace.

 

  The hall fell into a heavy silence. The Sarutobi leader turned his gaze from Hashirama to Madara, weighing his words. Hashirama’s expression hardened, his fists clenching discreetly on the table. It wasn’t the first time he saw clan leaders gravitate toward Madara after hearing his pragmatic and unyielding view.

 

  — You speak with conviction. The Sarutobi leader murmured, nodding. 

— And I’m pleased to see someone who understands the need for balance between compassion and firmness. Our loyalty must be absolute, but our strength must also be feared by our enemies. I believe I can negotiate the terms of the alliance with you, Uchiha-dono.

 

  Madara inclined his head slightly in respect, his expression remaining neutral. But Hashirama, though outwardly calm, felt a deep discomfort grow within him. Once again, he found himself in Madara’s shadow. His dream of a village where all could coexist peacefully seemed, to others, naïve. They preferred Madara’s practical and relentless vision.

 

  The meeting continued with discussions about land, responsibilities, and defense agreements. But Hashirama remained restless, his mind torn between the joy of forging a new alliance—and the bitter sensation of slowly losing his influence over Konoha’s future.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The moon was already high in the sky when Sakura returned to the temple, determined to understand the connection that was forming. She sat in the center of the space, closed her eyes, and let her chakra expand, following the teachings she had read in the scrolls. This time, not even twenty minutes had passed when she felt the environment shift once again, and her chakra expanded further. Slowly, her consciousness seemed to rise, as if passing through veils of reality.

 

  The ground beneath her feet vanished. The world around her dissolved.

  When she opened her eyes, she was no longer in the temple.

 

  She now stood in a vast hall carved from stone, adorned with engravings that slithered along the walls like marks of fire. The air was heavy, filled with an ancient and relentless energy. And in the center, there was a throne.

  Sakura walked toward it, the feeling of being watched intensifying with every step. She sat down hesitantly, feeling the weight of the moment wrap around her entirely.

 

  Then she saw them.

  Eyes.

  Golden, immense—like burning slits cutting through the darkness. Eyes that were analyzing her, judging her.

  And for a moment, she just knew.

  Whether she was ready or not, whether she understood it or not... something had finally begun.

 

  When Sakura returned to the Uchiha compound that night, her body was exhausted, but her mind was buzzing. The vision of the dragon haunted her, and the energy of its presence still pulsed in her blood.

 

  But as she approached the engawa of the main house, Madara was already waiting for her. Arms crossed, his expression unreadable. She thought he would scold her about the hour or the customs of that time. But to her surprise, he didn’t.

 

  He said nothing at first, merely watching her approach. But then, something in her gaze made his fists clench.

 

  — You saw something. Sakura hesitated, but didn’t try to lie.

 

  — Yes. Madara stepped closer, his intense aura enveloping her.

 

  — What did you see? Was it real? Or some kind of vision?

 

  — I don’t know. It felt like a vision—or as if my soul was in direct contact with the spiritual plane. It felt real.

 

  He inhaled deeply, holding her face in one firm hand, his thumb brushing her skin.

Sakura shivered. His hand was warm, and the way he looked at her was something she’d never seen before.

 

  — You’re playing with something we don’t understand. Sakura held his gaze.

 

  — And what if that’s what I need to understand who I really am? To know why I’m here? Or...

  She didn’t finish the sentence. She wanted to say it might be her way back. But considering Madara’s clear affection and interest in her—and the fact that she was technically accepting his courtship—it felt wrong to mention she still thought about returning.

 

  Madara didn’t respond immediately. He simply watched her, as if trying to find answers in her eyes. He knew exactly what she hadn’t said aloud.

  She was still searching for a way to return to her time.

  Finally, he stepped back, his expression tense.

 

  — If something happens to you, I won’t stand by and do nothing. Sakura smiled softly.

 

  — I know. And for a moment, both of them knew that something was about to change forever.

  But neither said anything more. Madara touched her face one last time and leaned in.

  He wanted to kiss her. She knew it—and it was obvious that she wanted it too.

But then he stepped back, drawing in a sharp breath and looking up at the starry sky.

 

  — Go rest, Sakura. And next time, mind the hour. It’s not at all common for a woman to be walking alone this late. You can’t forget this is a different time. And you can’t afford to make your position in the clan any more delicate than it already is.

She sighed, slightly frustrated. She knew he was right.

 

  — I know. I don’t want to seem like someone who rebels against the clan’s rules or society’s customs. I just... got carried away and lost track of time. I promise I’ll be more careful next time.

He nodded and walked away, leaving her alone.

  Sakura looked up at the sky one last time and sighed.

  She was still so torn. She longed to return home, so deeply it hurt.

  But now, she wasn’t sure if she could do it without leaving a part of her heart behind—with him.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The morning sun filtered gently through the cherry blossom trees, casting dancing shadows across the stone floor of the Uchiha clan’s inner courtyard. The air held that invigorating freshness of a pleasant morning, and Sakura was taking advantage of the moment to review some scrolls she had brought with her. She sat in the shade of a tree, knees bent, a scroll open over them, and a few carefully organized notes placed by her side.

 

  The rhythmic sound of leaves swaying in the wind was almost hypnotic, and Sakura closed her eyes for a moment, letting the soft warmth of the sun touch her skin. She had learned to value moments like this. The past had taught her that war, pain, and chaos could take everything away in an instant. So when peace presented itself, even if only temporarily, she allowed herself to enjoy it.

 

  That was when she heard light footsteps approaching. At first, she didn’t pay much attention, but soon she sensed a hesitant presence lingering nearby.

 

  — Good morning, Sakura-san.

 

  The voice was delicate, yet steady. Sakura looked up and found Miyu standing a few steps away. The young woman held a straight, elegant posture that reflected the strict upbringing she had received. Her long black hair was tied in a flawless style, and her warm brown eyes watched Sakura with a curious glint.

 

  Sakura gave her a small smile, raising an eyebrow in surprise.

 

  — Good morning, Miyu-san. She noticed the other girl hesitated briefly before stepping a little closer, her fingers gently clasped in front of her.

 

  — I didn’t mean to interrupt... but I saw you here and got curious about what you were studying.

 

  Sakura noted the girl’s sincere gaze, and for a moment, she wondered whether it was just a formality or if Miyu was genuinely interested. She chose to respond as naturally as possible.

 

  — These are notes on medicinal herbs and treatment techniques for different kinds of wounds. Miyu tilted her head slightly, seeming genuinely intrigued.

 

  — That means your knowledge of medicine is quite advanced. Sakura gave a slight, sideways smile.

 

  — In some areas, yes.

 

  Miyu gracefully lowered herself to sit beside her, still maintaining an elegant posture even while kneeling. Her eyes fell on the scroll, and her face lit up with a mix of admiration and curiosity.

 

  — This is fascinating. I always thought women of the clan only had two paths to follow: become respectable wives or, at most, strategists who assist in political decisions. But you... you have a purpose beyond that.

 

  There was a tone of genuine admiration in her voice, and it made Sakura look at her for a moment. Miyu seemed sincere, with no trace of bitterness or pretense.

 

  — I don’t know if it was truly my choice or if things just happened this way — Sakura replied thoughtfully. — But I never really fit the traditional mold. Maybe that’s why Madara-sama allowed me to take on a different role within the clan.

  Miyu smiled softly.

 

  — He didn’t just allow it... He admires that about you.

  Sakura averted her gaze for a moment, feeling a surprising warmth rise to her cheeks. The way Miyu had said it, so naturally, had caught her off guard.

 

  — I’m not sure it’s really like that — she murmured, turning her attention back to the scrolls.

  Miyu let out a soft laugh, gentle and without a hint of malice.

 

  — You may be strong and intelligent, Sakura-san, but when it comes to Madara-sama, you’re a little naïve.

 

  Sakura sighed, but ended up smiling. There was no hostility in that conversation. On the contrary, she felt that Miyu was a young woman with her own thoughts and a sharp awareness of the world around her.

 

  — Do you want to learn a little about this? — Sakura asked, gesturing to the scrolls.

Miyu’s eyes widened slightly.

 

  — I... can?

  — Of course. If you’re interested, I can teach you a few things.

  The young woman’s expression softened, and for a moment, it was as if she had forgotten the rigid posture she usually maintained.

 

  — I’d love to.

  And so, between explanations about herbs, bandages, and healing techniques, a new friendship began to take shape.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Over the following days, Madara and Hashirama moved from one meeting to the next. Diplomacy and politics were both necessary and essential for the development and foundation of Konoha.

 

  The room where the next meeting would be held was a spacious hall, with a high ceiling supported by wooden beams and decorated with hanging lanterns that cast flickering shadows. Thick rugs muffled the footsteps of those present, and the air carried the scent of earth and incense. Outside, the occasional howls of dogs echoed between the buildings—a trademark of the Inuzuka clan.

 

  Madara and Hashirama sat side by side, as was customary, though their postures differed. Hashirama wore a diplomatic smile, his hopeful gaze fixed on the leader of the Inuzuka clan, a burly man with wild hair and prominent fangs. His shrewd eyes moved between the two, but it didn’t take long before he revealed his preference.

 

  — For many years, we’ve watched the power dynamics between clans, and the truth is, we’ve never fully trusted alliances. But you, Uchiha, have shown strength and the ability to protect — the Inuzuka leader crossed his arms, completely ignoring Hashirama, and fixed a keen gaze on Madara. — Our nature is wild, but we know how to recognize a true leader.

 

  Madara concealed a pleased smile and answered firmly:

 

  — Konoha will be a refuge for your clans, but also a stronghold against anyone who tries to destroy it. If you choose to join us, you will have protection and the autonomy to maintain your customs. But that loyalty must be unwavering.

  The Inuzuka leader nodded in satisfaction.

 

  — We believe in strength. If Konoha has an alpha, let it be one who understands the importance of protection.

 

  Hashirama, on the other hand, remained silent. His discomfort was evident in his expression, as he realized he was not even a relevant factor in the Inuzuka’s eyes.

 

  The Aburame leader was a mysterious man, his eyes hidden behind dark glasses and a high-collared cloak covering much of his face. He spoke slowly, weighing each word with precision.

 

  — Konoha is an interesting experiment. Insects teach that in a well-structured hive, everyone has their role. The question is: where do we fit best? Hashirama leaned forward.

 

  — In Konoha, all clans will be treated equally, and collaboration will make us stronger. The Aburame turned to Madara.

 

  — And what is your view? Madara kept his expression calm.

 

  — Equality exists only until security is threatened. To maintain peace, we must be firm. No hive survives without hierarchy and discipline. The Aburame leader nodded slightly.

 

  — We will consider where our survival is most secure.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The Hatake leader was a man of serene features, but with a sharp gaze. He addressed both Hashirama and Madara without distinction.

 

  — Our strength lies in harmony. We respect the vision of both. Hashirama-sama, your passion for absolute peace is inspiring, but perhaps naive. Madara-sama, your firmness is pragmatic, but may prove ruthless. The Hatake clan seeks balance.

 

  Hashirama smiled in relief, while Madara simply nodded, respecting the clan’s neutrality.

 

  — Understood — Madara said. — As long as your loyalty to the village is unquestionable. The Hatake leader smiled in return. — Loyalty must be mutual.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The Kurama leader, known for his gift in genjutsu, watched with a guarded gaze.

 

  — Our ability is both a blessing and a curse. We are feared and misunderstood.

Madara crossed his arms.

 

  — I know what it means to be feared. But in Konoha, that will be a weapon, not a burden.

  Hashirama tried to intervene:

 

  — Respect and compassion...

  — Are important — Madara interrupted. — But without strength, respect becomes weakness. The Kurama leader stared at Madara for a long moment, then finally smiled.

 

  — We like your vision.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  The Shimura leader was divided. He listened carefully to Hashirama, but also seemed intrigued by Madara.

 

  — We grew up alongside the Senju, but the truth is, the world is cruel. Dreams don’t protect families—only strategy and sharp swords do.

  Hashirama tried to argue:

 

  — But if we unite around a common ideal...

  — Madara-sama’s ideal is also common — the Shimura leader countered. — He speaks of non-negotiable protection. That too is an ideal. Madara gave a small smile.

 

  — Protection requires sacrifice and difficult decisions. The Shimura leader nodded slowly.

 

  — I’m glad to know this doubt isn’t mine alone.

 

  And so, each meeting brought its own game of alliances and tensions. While Hashirama still tried to uphold his idealism, Madara was gradually earning the respect and loyalty of the clans through his practical and unyielding approach. Hashirama could feel control slipping through his fingers. And it was slowly throwing him off balance, even if he couldn’t admit it yet.

 

 

—//—//—

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  As a village cannot be built solely on swords and jutsus, Hashirama and Madara had to seek out civilian clans for this new phase. They needed commerce, families who could bring in supplies, fabrics, diverse foods, and at the same time help boost the economy of the future Konoha.

That’s why they had already dealt with several civilian clans and merchant families. And now, they were about to hold a meeting with the Haruno clan—a clan almost entirely civilian and wholly dedicated to commerce.

 

  The meeting between Madara, Hashirama, and the leader of the Haruno clan took place in a wide and airy room in the center of the under-construction village. The wooden walls were still unfinished, but the energy of progress and construction was palpable. Sunlight streamed through the large windows, reflecting on the polished wooden floorboards, creating a setting full of contrasts between the village’s immaturity and the immense potential it held.

  Madara sat at the table with his impassive expression and imposing posture. His gaze, as always, revealed a combination of strength and strategy. Hashirama, seated beside him, wore a friendly yet visibly anxious expression, aware that the topic to be discussed carried a great potential for distrust.

  The Haruno leader, a middle-aged man with a rigid posture but cautious eyes, sat across from them, one hand resting on a wooden cane.

 

  The air was thick with tension, though it was a quiet, almost tangible kind. The Haruno leader observed both Hashirama and Madara, his eyes focusing on subtle details—how Madara maintained his impassive stance and how Hashirama tried to ease the atmosphere with his welcoming smile.

 

  — I understand Konoha's intentions, but… My alliance with the Uzumaki is a delicate matter. Hashirama-sama, we know what it represents. Your future marriage to Mito Uzumaki, the strengthening of that bond, puts us in a difficult position. My clan has always valued independence, especially in such unstable times.

 

  Madara calmly observed the Haruno leader, his eyes dissecting the words as if they were pieces of a puzzle.

 

  — I understand your concerns, Haruno-sama — Madara replied in a calm yet firm voice. — But understand that, despite political alliances, Konoha is not merely about strength through union. We are creating a new beginning, where all families, all lands, can coexist in safety. The tensions of the past must no longer dictate the future.

 

  Hashirama smiled, attempting to ease the tension.

 

  — As I’ve always said, my dream is peace among all clans, regardless of origin. Konoha will be a place of growth and harmony for everyone—without exception.

 

  The Haruno leader tilted his head, thoughtful. He looked at Madara again and realized that, although harsher, the Uchiha seemed more convincing in the way he conveyed his message. Madara then continued, his voice lower but filled with authority.

 

  — I understand your position, Haruno-sama. And I respect it. But know that by forming an alliance with Konoha, you and your clan will have the protection you’ve never had elsewhere. Konoha will be a place of strength, and that means those under its protection will have safe families and prosperous lands.

 

  The Haruno leader took a deep breath, clearly weighing his options, but his expression remained serious. The silence lingered, and Hashirama, fearing the loss of the Haruno alliance, decided to speak—testing a strategy without consulting Madara first.

 

  — In fact, there’s something you may want to consider, Haruno-sama. There is a young woman named Sakura… She, like you, is a Haruno, and I believe she will see Konoha as a place where she belongs. She is with us and is one of our greatest promises. In our hearts, she is already a part of our village.

 

  Hashirama’s words broke the silence in the room, and the Haruno leader looked at him in surprise, confused. He knew of no young woman named Sakura connected to his clan. His expression quickly shifted from curiosity to slight discomfort. This wasn’t something he had expected, and he studied Hashirama, trying to understand what he was implying.

  Madara, upon hearing Sakura’s name, immediately felt the weight of the situation. His face hardened. He hadn’t wanted her name exposed in this manner—especially not during such a critical negotiation. A subtle tension ran through his body, but he kept his face unreadable. He then spoke again, his voice calm but carrying a hint of steel.

 

  — Sakura… is with the Uchiha clan. I made a vow to protect her. She is my intended, and I am awaiting her answer to formalize our union. She already has a place by my side.

 

  The Haruno leader, still confused, quickly composed himself—but Madara’s expression did not go unnoticed. He picked up on the possessiveness in the Uchiha’s tone, and that made him question again the reality of what he had just heard. Even so, the respect he held for Madara’s strength prevented him from questioning it directly.

 

  — Sakura… is a girl of great promise, then… — the Haruno leader replied, now with a hint of reverence in his voice. — And although I was unaware of her lineage, I see she has found her place among the Uchiha. It is a great honor for my clan.

 

  Madara, with an almost imperceptible nod, answered firmly:

 

  — She is a Haruno, yes. And in due time, our union will be made official. She has my commitment.

 

  With that, the Haruno leader seemed more inclined to accept Madara’s vision. His once-skeptical gaze now held a faint change of tone—a growing respect for the Uchiha’s authority. He looked at Hashirama again, but with a less focused expression, which did not go unnoticed by the Senju.

The Haruno leader leaned back in his chair, now regarding Madara with a more calculating air.

 

  — Well, it seems that your proposal, Madara Uchiha, offers the kind of stability my family seeks. Not only in terms of security, but also a more… solid position in the politics of this new world you’re building.

 

  Madara replied with a slight smile, his voice deep and assured:

 

  — Konoha will be a refuge. A new beginning. And if your clan, Haruno-san, chooses to be part of it, I can guarantee you’ll have the protection you need—just like any other family under our wing.

 

  Hashirama watched in silence, his smile strained. The feeling of being overshadowed by Madara was becoming increasingly evident.

 

  The Haruno leader finally leaned forward, his posture more assertive, and spoke with reverence in his tone:

 

  — We are willing to be part of this new era, Madara Uchiha. I believe your leadership is what our clan needs.

 

  Madara kept his impassive expression, but within him, a sense of victory began to take form. He had secured not only the Haruno clan’s alliance, but also the loyalty of one of the largest clans of merchants and farmers. And with that, he felt one step closer to his ultimate goal.

  Hashirama, on the other hand, watched the scene in silence. He felt the sting of rejection, and the weight of politics pulled him one step further from his dream of a world of harmony and peace.

 

 

 

 

 

  The meeting between Madara and Hashirama with the leader of the Haruno clan had ended. Hashirama, along with his escort, dispersed, and Madara dismissed his own to return ahead of him. The Haruno leader, however, remained at the site, observing Madara with a calculating gaze. As the Uchiha leader distanced himself from the others to leave the hall, the man stepped forward, calling for his attention.

 

  — Uchiha-sama, may I request a moment of your time? — his voice was firm, but there was a hint of curiosity in it.

Madara stopped, narrowing his eyes slightly, evaluating the man before him.

 

  — What is it you want?

 

  The Haruno leader smiled—a courteous gesture, yet filled with genuine interest.

 

  — First, I would like to express my respect for your strategic and pragmatic vision. Your words resonated deeply among us—civilian clans and merchants alike. — He paused briefly, watching Madara’s unreadable expression. — Moreover, something piqued my curiosity during our meeting… the mention of the young woman, Sakura.

 

  Madara felt his jaw tighten imperceptibly, though his posture remained firm and imposing. Hearing her name from the Haruno leader’s lips displeased him.

 

  — And what about her? — he asked calmly, though his voice carried weight.

 

  — Simply the fact that, from what was said, she belongs to my clan. — The Haruno leader tilted his head slightly. — It’s always a pleasure to discover another member of our bloodline—especially one doing so much for Konoha’s future. I must admit, I’m honored that a Haruno has found a home among the Uchiha. However, I would like to meet her in person.

 

  Madara kept his expression neutral, but inwardly, he disliked the idea. The possessiveness he felt for Sakura flared at the thought of another man—even a distant relative—claiming ties to her. But he knew he couldn’t simply dismiss the request. Her connection to the Haruno clan was a fact, and denying it could raise suspicion.

 

  — I will speak with her — he answered, voice controlled. — If she’s willing, I will arrange a meeting.

 

  The Haruno leader nodded, satisfied.

 

  — I’ll be awaiting it. Thank you for your consideration, Uchiha-sama.

 

  Madara merely inclined his head in response before walking away, feeling a latent irritation pulse beneath his skin.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

  Back in the Uchiha district, Madara walked straight to his office, where he knew he would find Sakura. She often studied there when going out became too complicated for her to meditate and research about the dragons. And today, he knew she couldn't leave—there were too many patrols on the roads. It wasn’t wise for a woman to walk alone, even a junior. At least Sakura had shown understanding and was learning to be a little more patient.

 

  When he entered the room, he found her seated near his desk, reviewing some documents related to Konoha's infrastructure. Upon noticing his presence, she looked up and smiled faintly.

 

  — How did the negotiations go? — she asked, closing the papers and leaning back in the chair.

 

  Madara sat down in front of her, his eyes still carrying the shadow of his earlier irritation.

 

  — Better than I expected. Most of the leaders were receptive to my ideas. — He crossed his arms, a flicker of satisfaction crossing his gaze. — Many seem to prefer dealing with me directly rather than with Hashirama.

 

  Sakura raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued.

 

  — That’s great. — A small smile danced on her lips. — It means your leadership is being recognized and respected.

 

  Madara observed her intently. He knew her presence had played a significant role in this shift. Before, his approach was met with apprehension; now, he had support. In part, it was because Sakura made him seem more grounded, more diplomatic. The thought both irritated and pleased him.

 

  — That didn’t happen before — he admitted, his eyes locked on hers. — Your influence has shaped many of these outcomes.

 

  Sakura looked away for a moment, slightly embarrassed.

 

  — Don’t say that. You’ve been working hard, and change comes from that. The credit is yours too.

 

  A silence settled between them. A charged silence. Madara’s eyes found hers again, and the magnetism that always existed between them resurfaced. There was a latent tension in the air, something deep and unspoken. For a moment, Madara almost leaned in closer, his body responding to the instinctive desire to hold her in his arms. But he restrained himself. Taking a deep breath, he looked away and leaned back in his chair.

 

  — There’s something I need to discuss with you. — His voice was more serious now, which drew a concerned look from her. — About the Haruno clan.

 

  The lightness still present on Sakura’s face disappeared, replaced by a more tense expression.

 

  — What about them? — Her voice came out cautious. Madara watched her reaction before continuing.

 

  — Hashirama mentioned your name during the negotiations. — He narrowed his eyes, recalling the moment. — The Haruno leader became interested in meeting you. He wants an audience.

 

  Sakura felt a wave of nervousness rise up her spine. She had always known that her connection to the Haruno clan might eventually be discovered, but hearing that the clan leader himself wanted to meet her made it all feel very real. Her heart pounded harder.

 

  — And what do you think about that? — Her voice was almost a whisper.

 

  Madara watched her for a moment before replying, his voice low but full of meaning.

 

  — I don’t like the idea. — His eyes narrowed slightly. — But I can’t stop you. If you want to meet him, I’ll arrange the meeting.

 

  Sakura took a deep breath, trying to contain her anxiety. She knew she couldn’t run from this. So, after a moment of hesitation, she nodded slowly.

 

  — I’ll meet him.

 

  Madara held her gaze for a few seconds before finally nodding in agreement. Something tightened in his chest, but he ignored it.

 

  — Very well. I’ll take care of it.

 

  Silence fell between them once again, but this time, it wasn’t just political tension lingering in the air. There was something else, something unspoken, something only their exchanged glances revealed.

 

 

 

 

  Two days later

 

 

 

  In the heart of the still-developing Konoha, a wide and well-lit hall had been prepared for the negotiations. Newly raised wooden walls carried the fresh scent of oak, and a large tea table had been arranged in the center, with cushions laid out so the guests could sit comfortably.

 

  Madara arrived first, accompanied by Izuna, Mikiko, and Sakura. The Uchiha wore his flawless black cloak, his posture firm and commanding, while Izuna beside him maintained his usual analytical expression. Mikiko, always discreetly elegant, walked next to Sakura, who—despite her serene composure—couldn’t hide the nervousness growing inside her.

 

  Soon after, the Haruno arrived. The clan leader, Haruto Haruno, a man with a stern expression, held a dignified bearing. At his side was his wife, Ayame, a woman with gentle eyes, her features faintly resembling Sakura’s. Behind them, their son Takeshi, a young man around Sakura’s age, bore an expression of curiosity and caution. Finally, standing beside Haruto was a clan elder, Tenzou Haruno, who watched everything with wise eyes and a serene face.

 

  The meeting began cordially, with tea served in small, fine porcelain cups. The aroma of fresh herbs filled the space, easing the initial tension.

 

  As soon as Sakura sat down, she felt the Harunos' eyes fall on her. Haruto narrowed his gaze slightly, as if analyzing every detail. Ayame brought a hand to her chest, surprised by the vibrant color of the girl’s hair.

 

  — It’s incredible… — murmured Ayame. — We haven’t seen this shade in our clan for a very long time.

 

  Sakura felt her chest tighten. That touched her in an unexpected way, a mix of belonging and nostalgia she hadn’t known she needed to feel.

 

  Takeshi, seated nearby, leaned slightly toward her, studying her carefully. For a moment, Madara furrowed his brow, his presence radiating a subtle energy of alertness.

 

  — You seem strangely familiar to me — Takeshi said, his brow slightly furrowed, as if trying to piece together a puzzle.

 

  Sakura looked away briefly. There was something unsettling and exhilarating about it. That was her grandfather. Her own grandfather, young and alive, right in front of her. The weight of the thought nearly took her breath away, but she only gave a small smile.

 

  — Maybe it’s because we share the same blood — she replied, trying to sound casual.

 

  Madara watched the interaction sharply. He didn’t like the prolonged look Takeshi gave Sakura, even if he knew it wasn’t romantic. But something inside him roared at the idea of another man looking at his intended that way.

 

  The conversation moved on to more formal matters. Leader Haruto wanted to know more about Sakura’s origins.

 

  — I was born and raised far from civilization — Sakura began, holding firm to the story Madara had crafted. — My father and I lived in a farming community, but we were attacked. Madara-sama saved me, and now the Uchiha clan is my family.

 

  Ayame brought a hand to her mouth, her eyes glistening.

 

  — Oh, my dear… what a tragedy! You must have suffered so much…

 

  Before Sakura could reply, Ayame, moved by emotion, unexpectedly blurted:

 

  — You could come live with us! You’re part of our clan, we’ll take care of you!

 

  The room froze for a moment. Madara immediately straightened, his gaze turning dark.

 

  — No. — His voice was firm and non-negotiable. — Sakura is my intended. She will remain with the Uchiha clan.

 

  The atmosphere grew tense. Haruto cleared his throat, trying to diffuse the situation.

 

  — Ayame just got carried away. — He shot his wife a reproachful look. — But I understand, and I have no wish to interfere with your commitment.

 

  He then softened his tone, turning back to Sakura.

 

  — Still, if you wish, you could spend some time with us. Learn more about your roots.

 

  Sakura relaxed a little and offered a gentle smile.

 

  — I’d love to learn more about my clan.

 

  The rest of the meeting continued on a calmer note, though Madara remained visibly rigid. When the negotiations finally concluded, the Haruno left. Mikiko and Izuna went to inspect some nearly completed buildings in Konoha, leaving Madara and Sakura alone in the hall.

 

  Silence lingered for a few seconds before Madara crossed his arms, staring at her intently.

 

  — You exchanged too many glances with that boy. Sakura blinked, surprised, then let out a soft laugh.

 

  — Madara…

 

  — I didn’t like it. — He frowned, but his voice carried no anger, only a barely contained frustration. Sakura’s expression softened.

 

  — Takeshi… he’s my grandfather.

 

  Madara blinked, surprised, and felt his irritation give way to something else. A deeper understanding of what that meant to her.

 

  — I never knew my grandfather — Sakura continued, glancing down at her hands. — And now, suddenly, he’s right there, in front of me, young… and I know he has no idea who I am.

 

  Madara watched her for a moment, then sighed and ran a hand through his hair.

 

  — If you want to spend time with them… I understand. — His voice was softer now, less possessive, and carried a rare tone of empathy.

 

  Sakura looked up at him, surprised by the response. Slowly, she stepped closer, stopping right in front of him.

 

  Then, gently, she rose on her toes and placed a soft kiss on his cheek.

 

  — Thank you — she whispered.

 

  Madara remained silent, but his heart beat a little faster. Though he didn’t fully understand why, he knew that moment would stay with him for a long time.